OMG!!!

The Most Gifted 18 Year Old In Russia

The Most Gifted 18 Year Old In Russia

Real Mother Daughter Casting Couch

Real Mother Daughter Casting Couch

The DeVIRGINIZER

The DeVIRGINIZER

Thot Butthole Rekt by Prized Mandingo

Thot Butthole Rekt by Prized Mandingo

American History XXX

American History XXX

The Most Embarrassing Public Ejaculation Ever

The Most Embarrassing Public Ejaculation Ever

Board Posts

7
Anonymous
@confessions
25 Oct 2014 12:54AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

So, we go out to dinner. Nothing too exciting, but we do pick up her birthday present, a Bluetooth mouse for her tablet. She gave me mine yesterday, a paid trip to a local gaming convention, hotel and everything included. Also, one book of my choice, since when she went to go look, the ones I wanted were sold out.

Anyway, when we get back, as soon as the door is closed she’s stripping, like a good little Slut. She then gets up on the bed on all fours, presenting her ass for her spanking. New rule implemented starting this weekend, and one she loves. So, I take care of a couple things while she’s waiting, and then get onto the bed behind her and start administering her spanking, light slaps, nothing hard, but they do come fairly fast. It takes a couple minutes before her ass is red, but it does happen. As I’m doing this, I look over and see her hairbrush nearby. I reach over and grab it and slide it into her wet cunt (you can smell it, from her excitement about being spanked) and resume my spanking. She moans like a good little Slut.

I give her a few more spankings, then reach down and start manipulating the brush in her cunt, sliding it in and out, turning it, wiggling it side to side and up and down, just driving her crazy. Soon she’s begging to cum. I let her, with her countdown starting at 15. As she’s counting down, my hands are wiggling that brush side to side, and you can see her jiggling, and hear the trouble she’s already having with numbers.  My hand needs a couple seconds break, and she rushes through as many numbers as she can. Probably wouldn’t have made it if I didn’t need a break. Seems those hours of popping a counter 3 times a second helped out. ;)

After she cums I have her roll over onto her back, leaving the brush inside. She spreads her legs for me, and I continue with fucking her cunt. I keep up the same things, eliciting a different feel due to the position change. Pretty soon she’s asking to cum again, and without hesitation I tell her to go. She has a good orgasm. As she’s coming down off of it, I slide her brush out and tell her to clean it. The little hole in the handle is filled with her goo, nice, white, and creamy. She opens her mouth and in it goes. I leave her there as I go to the toy drawer, thinking about what I want to use.

I come back and first cuff her hands, and then secure them above her head (while putting on the cuffs, some of the cold metal touches her skin, and she gives a little shiver. Delicious to watch). Next comes the blindfold. I make sure it’s in place correctly, and then go to get the rest. I put a couple more cuffs around her ankles, and then tie a couple of short ropes around the runners on the top of the bed. Next I snag her little red vibrator, turning it on and slide it into her still wet hole. She moans in satisfaction as two of her three holes are now filled. I then thread the rope through the rings on her ankle cuffs, and secure them in place, pulling her legs up and out. With both like that, her cunt is nice and exposed.

I point this out to her just as the little leather strands from her flogger find her cunt and clit. The reaction is sublime, as she tries to shy away, but with her legs as they are, she isn’t very effective. I’m using the small end, which is thinner and has more strands, and faster. She squirms as I continue the assault, the vibrator going about half speed. I continue this for a couple minutes, varying the tempo and placement of the strikes to keep her guessing.

As I ease up with the flogger I reach down and start work with that vibrator, which has her going all over again in no time, begging to cum. Tonight I’m in an obliging mood. She only has to count down from five this time. With a vibrator in her cunt and a brush in her mouth. It takes longer than normal, but she holds out until she’s allowed to cum, and then watching that back arch and that body spasm is great. I smile to myself as I catch it on video.

I toy with her feet a bit, watching her jump away from my hands as they slide along the soles, unable to go too far, being held in place by the ropes. Then, I turn her vibrator off (it shouldn’t be on for more than 15 minutes, and it’s been about that long since I broke it out) and pull it our of her, with an audible pop. Reaching up, I remove her brush, which she gladly relinquishes, leaving her mouth open, her tongue seeking for what’s coming next. The vibe goes in, and her mouth closes around it hungrily, tongue already working on licking those juices off. Not wanting to leave the brush alone, I pop it against her clit a couple times, getting a good jump from her, and then slide the handle back inside of her.

I look up and see her toybox sitting open, and notice the nipple suction cups we’ve hardly used since buying. I grab them and apply to first one nipple, and then the other, and her voice goes up an octave. The little Slut likes this. Then it’s back to fucking her with her brush, which she actively participates in, fucking it back like a bitch in heat. I pull out all the way out a couple times, and once it slaps against the coverlet, leaving a gooey mess. Guess I’ll have to wash the bedding after this. Oh well, worth it, I think. It doesn’t take long before she’s begging to cum again, this time on video, unbeknownst to her. I let her, and give her a few seconds to recover before I tell her to cum again. She spasms even harder than the previous one as the orgasm racks her body. Such an obedient little Slut. I do love her trick of being able to cum on command. For fun I have her do it a third time, and that one must have been pretty intense for her, and she writhes around on the bed, lifting her ass into the air and pulling those legs every which way. I had to make sure the ropes were holding and the knots weren’t slipping, but everything was fine. She didn’t pull the bed down around our ears, not for lack of trying though.

I ease her brush out one more time, and it goes into her mouth, her vibrator being set off to the side. She’s recovering, but I can’t just leave her there, can I? I reach down, two fingers parting her folds while a third finds her clit. She goes wild as soon as I do, and within a minute is ready for another go. She starts at 10, as told, and does have some trouble getting there. She manages, and cums, legs clasping around my hand as much as they can. It’s a nice long orgasm. Must have enjoyed that one. :)

She is spent, so it’s time to get her released. The ropes and cuffs come off, the nipple cups go back into their box, and the brush and vibe are set off to the side for cleaning (she’ll take care of that and put away the ropes when she’s recovered enough). I get her a glass of water, which she accepts, before going back and just laying there for the next five minutes, unable to really think or move. I cuddle a bit, and she rolls onto her side, molding against me.

While we lay there, I lightly stroke her side and squeeze her shoulder. She’s still horny, the little Slut. You can hear it in her moans and see it in her movements. Yes, well trained. As soon as I tell her to get a hand busy on her cunt it‘s there, working that pussy. I concentrate on her shoulder, one of her weak spots, and let my other hand idly play with her nipples as she undulates against her hand. The action on her shoulder is what really gets her going, the nipple play is just a bonus. As I increase the pressure, she is asking to cum. I let her, and it’s a nice and easy one, she’s had time to cool down.

I stroke up and down her exposed side as her hand continues it’s ministrations (she hasn’t been told she can stop yet). I then stroke lower, over her ass and then into her wet pussy from behind. She moans louder as I begin to lightly pump in and out of her, every few strokes taking time to just rub up and down on those lips of hers. It’s constant attention, though, and with her hand still going she doesn’t last long. She cums, hard, with me inside her. I do love her doing as she’s told.

Then, to end the session like it began, I slide out and land a slap to that ass. The sounds she lets out is exquisite, and I continue, the slaps becoming harder and faster, but only on the one cheek that is not covered by me. She doesn’t seem to notice that only one side is getting the attention, or doesn’t care. She’s bucking against her hand in no time. And her request for permission to cum takes her 30 seconds to say, the words won’t come to her pleasure addled brain. I love that, too. Can’t even concentrate enough to say “Sir, may I cum?” She doesn’t get to cum until she’s finished her words. It’s difficult for her, but she perseveres and lets out one final orgasm for the night, before collapsing, as I tell her she can stop.

We cuddle for a few more minutes. As I get up to leave, I lean down and kiss her ear, whispering “Happy Birthday”. I’ll take the grunt that elicits from her to mean “Very happy indeed”. After I leave, it’s another 20 minutes before she can get up and move again without falling down. She does clean her toys and tries to put away the ropes. But she can’t remember how to wrap them just yet, so I show her one, and she does the other. Brain foggy and all that.

Anyway, that’s how our night went. Hope you enjoyed. :)

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
18
SexFeind737
View posts View profile
@random
19 Oct 2015 2:58PM
• 19,640 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

Finally it is up! After much trouble, I was finally able to get my video (actually 2 that I edited together) of my first time doing incest off my crashed hard drive, and reformatted to upload on here.


How it happened....
My best friend (a fellow sex fiend) was chilling at my house when he told me that my cousin was using him as a booty call and wanted to get some that night and asked if I would be cool with them doing it there. I said hell yeah and being the weirdo I am asked if he had pictures of her. He showed me the picture that is attached. We were on my bed watching a movie when she showed up. She jumped in the bed with bobby and I. After a few minutes I could tell she was uncomfortable (nothing happened yet) and asked her if she wanted me to step out or leave the house completely or what? She said she felt weird already because I knew and that they would be doing it in my bed. I said not to worry, and if she really wanted it to get weird, I could record it with my camera, causing her to laugh and lighten the mood. At that same time I saw her phone sitting there and grabbed it and started to look through it. She said quickly to be careful because there are pix of her in there. I said ok and she could tell I was already there looking at pix of her, as she took a breath as to say something, before she could I told her that bobby had already shown me the picture of her that she sent him. With reservation in her voice asked me if I liked it. At this point I was hard as a rock and said yes, very much. And asked her if she wanted to see how much I liked it..? After a few seconds pause, she hesitantly said "sure". I pulled my dick out causing her to gasp at the size. She was in between us on the bed with them spooning and I was sitting up. I grabbed her hand and put it on my cock and looked at bobby, giving him the que to get started. He responded by starting to kiss on her ear and playing with her on the outside of her pants. I then rolled to face them and put my hand on the back of her head to hint her as to what I wanted. Following right along she re-position herself pushing her ass into bobby pelvis and started sucking my dick. looked as though he was doing her doggy and she was blowing me but we were all laying on our sides. After a few minutes I got irritated that bobby was moving uncharacteristically slow and hadn't even unbuttoned her pants yet. So I got up, grabbed her legs and pulled her around sliding her on her back so I could remove her shorts and panties. once removed I flipped her back over and lifted her into doggy. Bobby was on his back and finally manged to pull his dick out for her to suck while I fucked her. Once I saw he was ready I laid on my back so she could in turn blow me while he fucked her doggy. It wasn't but a few minutes into that, and bobby pulled out to bust his nut onto a pc of clothing that was on the bed. She then climbed on top of me. Bobby passed the hell out and we fucked for at least another 3 hours until I mentioned that I wanted to record it. She said ok and I grabbed the camera. Whats great about this video is not only was I able to capture my first time committing incest on camera but you can also see bobby asleep in the background and it end with an accidental anal! Due to the position we were in and the fact that we were both soaking wet in sweat, that when it slipped out, it slipped right in her ass like nothing! I edited both the vids together and threw in some effects to elongate some of the parts I liked for my own masturbation pleasures, and now I can share..... ENJOY!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-2
Anonymous
@confessions
29 Oct 2013 4:40AM
• 49 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

I confess, I'm 23 years old, and I have erectile dysfunction due to low testosterone.

My sex drive had been dwindling as it barely started, and when I was finally no longer able to get it up without aid, I asked my doctor to test for it, and he confirmed. I have way below acceptable levels of testosterone.

This is the most embarrassing problem for me to have, and I don't know where to go at this point. Should I accept a hormone treatment and accept the unfortunate side effects, or stay an impotent wimp.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
09 Feb 2025 6:47PM
• 259 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

This is a 100% genuine account of the relationship that has developed between my aunt (my mother's younger sister) and I over the past 18 months. 

As an outline, I am divorced and 35, she is long term separated and 55 with no kids. 

While going through my divorce, I was living with my mother for a few months until I sorted out my living situation. This ran on and ended up being about 8 months. During this time, my aunt moved in for a couple of months as well while she waited on her house renovation being completed. 

My divorce was not smooth or easy and I had been finding some release through drink and recreation "substances" in powder form(not excessive or debilitating, I have a good job that means I have to be sensible but it does allow for some indulgence).  Judge if you want, it's my choice and I'm able to balance it well. 

My aunt and I have always got on really well. It also helps that she's a very attractive woman and looks about 10 years younger than her true age. Easy going, intelligent and open minded, she has always been a pleasure to be in the company of. 

While both staying at my mother's, I had come in late one night and found her up watching TV and just chilling. My mother works in the care industry and works nights more often than not so we just continued to chat about everything and anything for what seemed like ages. 

I had to excuse myself to go to the toilet at one point (anyone familiar with coke knows the effects) as I was needing to pee as much as I was drinking. While washing my hands and drying them I thought a small bump would be a good idea as the conversation was really going well.

Returning to the living room, we carried on chatting for about 20 seconds and my aunt looks at me, one eyebrow up. "Let me see your face a second..." she reached and pulls my chin towards her and tilts my head back. "Oh really?!!" She says and I realise she's spotted a little bit of powder in my nostril. "Fuck I'm in the shit I said to myself!" She looked at me for what seemed like an hour...."Well??". I started coming out with a lame excuse and she puts her hand up. "Aren't you going to share?" She said. 

As if my heart couldn't race any faster, she confirmed she was serious and went to get a small side plate from the kitchen. I handed her the bag from my pocket and she set herself up with a pair of surprisingly long and fat lines, went in to her purse which was beside her, pulled out a £20 (we are in the UK), rolled it and took a line in each nostril. I was absolutely shocked.

So about 5 minutes later we are both talking out jaws off. It was all flowing so fast and I felt extremely at ease. I was being very open about the stress and my behaviour caused by my divorce. She listened and offered some amazing advice, albeit at 150mph! 

I remember getting a little bit emotional about being so open, not breaking down or crying but I was obviously upset. She moves in and just put her arms round me and gave me an amazing hug and a squeeze. That's when it all kicked off. I can remember she whispered "You're going to be ok, just relax" right beside my ear. I audibly gasped, she pulled back and looked at be and the next thing we are kissing. Hard, fast, intense kissing. 

Being as coked up as we were, our inhibitions had dropped significantly and this was happening. I had no clue where it was going to go as another coke side effect was the total inability to get hard. Despite that, we were both basically naked and after exploring one anothers bodies for what could have been 2 minutes or 2 hours, I was tasting her wet pussy.  

Waking up the next day I had the ultimate fear that I had made a major mistake but we talked and it wasn't awkward at all. 

To cut an already very long story short, we are now in a serious but very secret sexual relationship in which we are yet to find something that's off limits. The taboo nature of it is a major turn on but it has also allowed us to have a very open mind towards so many things. We both love watersports, both ways. Sub/domme spam I end up collared and dressed in whatever way I'm told, choking, pain play, exhibitionism and so much more. We have started to post pictures and video online but we are very careful to keep them as anonymous as possible due to the fact we are closely related. 

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
adamwhitecock
View posts View profile
@requests
23 Dec 2012 2:32AM
• 632 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

This isn't weird by motherless standards but pretty unique. Im a survivor of a rare form of leukemia and I was wonder if there are vids of cancer survivors or patients around or pornstars who fit the bill. Not talking breast cancer here. Something closer to pale skin and hair thats falling/fallen out or shaved. In other words side effects of chemo. Thanks

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Soft_Kittie
View posts View profile
@soapbox
31 Mar 2017 10:49PM
• 2,500 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

Men MUST Give Mandatory Spankings
It's hard to maintain consistency when we have such a busy schedule and especially when my husband is out of town during most weeks. Sometimes we get to put in one solid week of submission training and I can really tell a difference in how I feel and how our marriage is during those weeks that he's home.

A spanking keeps me in line, and it keeps most women in line although the mainstream is afraid to face it or admit it. At first it feels embarrassing to say you need to be spanked, but after a while you realize there's no shame in it. Men are leaders and that doesn't mean women can't lead, but it means that we are designed to co-lead with the man.


Women have a whole lot more hormonal and emotional things happening in their bodies and minds than men do. I don't know about you but sometimes I can't even control my emotions. Sometimes I feel sad for no reason or irritable for no reason and that's when a being brought over his knee helps to refocus my energy and bring me to a happier place.

If I go a few days without being held accountable I start to use bad language, I get a negative outlook, I get crabby and hateful and angry, and then I end up getting a hard punishment lashing instead of the normal daily maintenance. I'd rather have the daily discipline than the punishment one any day of the week.

My bum is an instrument of peace in our marriage. When my husband is angry with me, we don't have to fight, he simply pulls down my pants and gives me a spanking, during which he releases his anger and I submit and the argument dies right there.

Being spanked is a stress release for a woman, especially if you paddle her until she cries. Making her cry might seem mean at first, but it isn't, it's opening the dam of her emotions and helping her release it all. Sometimes women just need to cry and then the world is a better place. Sometimes it takes a man's belt on her bare ass to provide that release.

Men, women need rules because rules make us feel protected and safe. Also, when we break a rule we need immediate consequences because that makes us feel noticed and loved. There is nothing worse in a woman's heart than if she feels unnoticed, uncared for or unloved. The worse times in our marriage have been when I've felt ignored by him or less important than other people or other things or like he was neglecting what was important to me. Those are big danger areas for a woman and men need to be able to recognize those areas and fix what needs to be fixed. Sometimes just getting on a routine discipline schedule will fill in the gaps and show her how much she is loved.

Men, be ready for your woman to test you out in public with her words or attitude. She may not even consciously know it, but this is a test. She wants to see if you will be strong enough to hold the reigns and follow through on your rules. It isn't always possible to discipline in public, but if the opportunity is there, take it. It will make a huge difference in your marriage. If you're out at a movie or a restaurant and there is a designated "family restroom" that is one room with a locked door, take your wife in there, lock the door, bend her over the sink and give her a belting or a hand spanking. If you are driving, pull into a secluded spot, open both the front and back door on one side of the car, bend your wife over the back seat so that the view is blocked by both doors and give her a hard paddling. I know of men who have taken their wife out to the parking lot, sat in the backseat of their cars with their wife over their knee and given them a walloping without anyone knowing. There are ways to make it happen when it needs to. At the very least, if you cannot make it happen, take her by the arm and whisper in her ear that she is going to get it when you get home. Let her anticipate the spanking for the rest of the evening and then upon arriving home, administer it immediately.

By making her spanking a priority in your life, you are making HER a priority. By caring enough to enforce the rules, you are telling her that you care enough about HER to make her feel safe and protected. It all begins with your hand on her backside in a consistent and permeating way.

So, if you have an inconsistent pattern, this is what you need to do:

1. Mandatory spanking every morning and every evening that you are together. This MUST happen without fail. Make time for it. Do this for a period of 14 days total if your weeks are broken up with travel or two weeks consistently if you are both home.

2. Seven of these 14 days she must exercise an attitude of submission by coming to her husband and asking to receive a spanking. This is in addition to the regular morning and evening sessions. Whenever you are together, for lunch, the middle of the night, it doesn't matter when, the wife must exhibit submission by going to the husband, taking off her clothes and asking him to discipline her. She may bring him a tool or he may use his hand, take off his belt, a spatula, ping pong paddle, hairbrush, whatever is at his disposal.

3. Prior to the morning and evening session, the wife must be given anticipation and reflection time. This is time naked and either in the corner or in spanking position, reflecting on her behavior and anticipating the discipline he is about to administer. It doesn't have to be a long period of time, 1-3 minutes is adequate.

4. Spankings must be long and hard to be effective. If her bottom isn't bright red and burning hot then it is not going to be effective. Hard, fast swats get the point across the quickest.

After 14 days she should hurt to sit down. Her bottom should be sore but her heart will be warm and so will your marriage.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
24
Anonymous
@confessions
28 Dec 2022 11:14PM
• 3,315 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

Friday Night….

On a warm Friday evening back in 2019, around 6p, I get a desperate call from my best friend… “Can you stay at the house this weekend, entertain her, please” he desperately begins the call with? “Her” is his wife… I chime in “yeah man, she’s definitely feeling lonely lately” I say as I push for specifics…

(her and I chat, he and I chat, offering my opinion is very common as this has been the topic of conversation for quite some time)

Ignoring me completely, he continues,

“She keeps busting my balls, calling every 10 mins. She feels isolated, alone, you know how she is!” Again, I chime in, “brother she’s 40, the kids are almost out of the house, she wants you to spend time with her, take her to dinner, do shit”. He wants to respond but has nothing, he knows I’m right. “Brother, you both can afford to go do things, she wants to go places, experience life”.

For the record, and totally off topic. this man’s wife has the greatest pair of big fat tits. For those who think “bigger is better”, this is the one! Furthermore,
she’s thick but tone with dirty blonde hair, about 5’7”. Thinking about it, she has Kitty Lee’s body with a much prettier face.. A very attractive woman with a body built for fucking.

(according to hubby, she has a high sex drive and is very open minded… Cocksucker hit the lotto for sure)

With a long sigh he annoyingly utters what I could see coming from a mile away, “I don’t have time for this, Bobby is about to go on, can you stay at my place and keep her off my back so I can enjoy myself?”

And there it is…..

Honestly, he’s frustrated, I get it. He plans ahead for this weekend long festival well in advance, keeps her in the loop through the entire process, it’s kind of fucked thats she’s laying this guilt trip on him while he’s hours away. I’m torn, he’s been dropping the ball with regard to their marriage for a while now.. Then again, this is his once a year “get fucked up and jam out with thousands of dirty hippies weekend, “I suppose she should honor that.

Regardless…

Reluctantly, I respond with Sure man, I’ll head up there now and hang with her….” (honestly, I just want to hang at home, rub one out and crash, it’s been a long week but fuck it, she’s good people and fun to drink with)

Relieved, he replies “text me when you get up there, I’ll call and let her know, thanks brother” and quickly hangs up.. I set the phone down, take a deep breath, collect my shit and prepare for my hour long trip….

A bit of background on the friendship. Buddy and his wife married young, 18-19, had kids, they’re in their teens. We’ve known each other for about 20 years and they are 4-5 years my senior.

For the last few years we do dinner on Friday evenings at their place, a modest spot in the middle of cow country. We smoke, drink and eat well. I normally stay the night, sometimes sticking around on Saturdays to help with ongoing renovation projects.

We’re all an open book by the way, we know everything about each other. It’s actually very nice, I enjoy their company, as they definitely enjoy mine..

I’m divorced, have a great job and a high school age kid. I also have a very comfortable couch and plenty of food in a decent suburban apartment.
An apartment I will enjoy some other time, my drive is complete..

Teresa (wife) is on the porch, shorts, tank top, drinking a rum and coke. She has her hair in a ponytail, which is new for her. She normally dresses like a Sunday school teacher. Her hair always down, outfits very conservative, “boring” is the best way to put it. She certainly doesn’t show off her figure, her gigantic tits always put away, which is a shame quite frankly..

With a hug and peck on the cheek, I make a sarcastic comment, as I normally do, “sweet handle bar, you’re missing one side”. Teresa gives me a “you’re not funny” smirk” and proceeds to tell me that she’s been “experimenting with new styles”.

I waste no time, “you got it, flaunt it, I know Sam (hubby) would like to see more of you experimenting”. She immediately lets out a laugh, like, a quick chuckle filled with doubt, if that makes sense?

Again, in a serious tone I proclaim, “seriously, switch it up, show him you still got it, let him see other men gawk at you, get that little head going…..” She looks at me defeated and says “he knows what I have, what he has access to. He chooses to ignore me” using her hands to outline her breasts and body, exactly how the Price is Right women would display a new prize.. “I’m lonely, tired of being treated like I don’t exist. Months ago I asked him to sit the festival out” she exclaimed. “I asked if we could go away, focus on us for a minute, that I needed him…” Starting to well up, she rhetorically asks “Where is he” as she walks into the house….

So here I am, barely been there 10 minutes, she’s already crying and I’m on the porch by myself thinking “you couldn’t of talked about something else, you had to immediately bring up her failing marriage, good job jackass”….

She’s a strong woman, emotional and poetic, but tough. It wasn’t long before I hear her calling my name from inside the house. I take a deep breath and head inside. Teresa is in the kitchen, she cleaned herself up and is mixing both of a strong cocktail. Without missing a beat, she hands me my drink, we cheers and take a sip as she immediately picks up from where we left off.

As she starts to speak I take a step forward and gently lean in to give her a warm, comforting hug. I definitely surprised the shit out of her. At first she was stiff as board, cold, surprised at my very forward act. It took a minute before you could feel her body relax…. Not saying a word, we stood there hugging, my arms around her upper shoulders, hers around d my waste. Both of us, a firm yet gentle embrace, you could tell it meant something. It was quite nice if I’m being honest.

(being a dude, I have to point out how great her tits felt pressed against my chest, I finally have visual confirmation, as well as touch, of just how fucking big they are. Her puffy hard nipples, pressed against my chest, perfecto!)

After what felt like 20 minutes, I now have a rock hard dick so I pull away. “You’re a smart, beautiful, sexy woman who deserves happiness” I say, as I try to conceal my very obvious excitement. She looks at me and smiles as I conclude my thought “ponytail and tank top, my new favorite look” as I look down, laser focused on her giant titties that were currently on display, hours and hours of fun, beautiful cleavage, no bra)

Remember when I said “we know everything about each other?” It’s no secret hubby and I both have a thing for huge giant titties, conversations she’s been privy too, normally just giggling and walking away.. Staring down at them was certainly knew, however, she was well aware of my infatuation, in general, for big natural breasts. Yeah, I’ve looked at her, but nothing more than looking, in my head she’s a no-go, off limits..

It’s at that moment, still in our embrace, she says “I have to come clean”. Oh boy” spews out of my mouth as I question her, not with words, but wi5 the look in my eyes….

“I’ve had a crush on you for the last 20 years.” And don’t worry, Sam knows, he thinks it’s funny. “But, I want you to know, I’ve always had a thing for you.” Shocked, I ask “When me and the ex visited you, is this why you treated her poorly? Shaking her head in agreement, Teresa responds “that bitch took you for granted, treated you like shit for years”, you deserved better, fuck her”.

I laugh out loud as I share “she’s my one and only bad lay, dead inside and in the sack, terribly boring with no enthusiasm, a waste……” Teresa chuckles and shares “well, at least Sam has a big dick but I fantasize about other people when he fucks me. The one or two times a month he does fuck me, I keep my eyes closed, I go through the motions to keep my life semi-normal, but I’m not in love with him anymore, too many years have gone by, I’m over it”.

“Teresa, I had no idea it was this bad, I know he can be a dick, but never thought it was on this level, what are you going to do?” Teresa takes a step back, grabs our drinks and confidently shares “Hanna has three years of school left” as she hands me my drink, “once she graduates and goes to college, I’m leaving”. Her eyes start to fill with tears as we both take a big gulp of intoxicatingly strong rum and cokes… She leans over, grabs a tissue and wipes her eyes as we both take a well deserved gulp of mind numbing spirits…

Our drinks polished off, Teresa quickly time for another” as she grabs my glass and heads for the counter…… Unsure of what to say, completely blown away with the last hour of my life, Teresa swings her head around, ponytail in the air, and says “I’m sorry if my confession has made you uncomfortable, that was not my intention, I just needed you to know” as she turned her head forward to focus on drinks.

I don’t know what came over me, but I felt this urge to hold her.. The last hour had quickly turned in an emotional adventure for the two of us. However, she had a minimum of three years of hell to go through, which saddened me. I had lived that life and it miserable, my heart ached for her.

Throwing caution to the wind, I walked over and wrapped my arms around her stomach, careful to stay below her breasts, resting my head on her shoulder. She took a deep breath and reached for my arms. I whispered in her ear, “I’m here for you” as she let out a whimper and sigh of relief.

It wasn’t long before my dick was coming to life.. She was absolutely pressing her ass just enough for my guy to feel it. Moving from side to side, T was knowingly trying to get me hard and I could care less. I whisper in her ear “I know what you’re doing”, as I begin to mirror her movements, moving my dick from side to side, pushing in….

With both a whimper and deep breath Teresa takes her hand and begins to run it along my covered dick.. “Oh yeah” she says as I let out a gentle moan, immediately, and slowly, moving my fingers to the base of her giant breasts. I think to myself, “Finally” as I open my hands and grab the biggest pair of tits I’ve ever felt. Teresa let’s out a soft moan, catching her breath enough to say “please fuck me!”

Im so fucking hard I can’t stand it, as I respond “soon baby, soon” as I move my right hand inside her waistband, her pussy and clit my targets. She moans out again as I take my left hand, already squeezing and pinching her left nipple, I quickly grab her throat, pulling her head to my my face, forcefully, T whimpering away “How bad do do you want my dick in you” I whisper as she runs her tongue along her upper lip..

3 seconds later, and not missing a beat, Teresa, her hand in my pants now, my dick in hand……. Actually, it’s more like, “Teresa the magician, her hands suddenly down my pants, with a king fu grip on my dick, a grip so tight she could tell you how many beats per minute my heart was pumping” she’s rapid fire jerking me, it’s to tip, long strong stokes……

In return, my left hand still gripping her neck and my right hand buried in her pussy, I have two fingers fucking her pussy while rubbing and pressing her clit with her thumb.. T, well, she starts to moan and loudly and shake as she nutted all all over my fingers….

Teresa hadn’t been touched like this for some time, that was evident!

I nibble on her ear lobe, as she catches her breath, still feeling the effects of my fingers…. I whisper, “now you can have my dick”, slide me into your pussy” as I turn her to the right, and bend her over her kitchen table.. With my dick rock hard and still in her hand, I grab her ponytail and make my way for her opening.. With my left hand, now gripping the sexiest tits I’ve ever played with, I turn her head toward mine and say “that’s my pussy” as she loudly grunts out “take your pussy” as she rests my dickhead at the opening of her love canal..

Deep breath, deep breath as I tease Teresa with my dick, ready to push in fully, sliding in, the phone rang.. I pause, caught of guard by the phone, I say “fucking figures” as T slams her ass backwards and takes my dick…. “Yeah it does” she says as I quickly remember what my objective is….Pony-tail pulled back, left hand firmly holding a giant tit, sexy mom/wife panting as her wet pussy is ready to make a mess, I lay into to her, hard, deep, and aggressive, phone ringing off the hook…..

Let’s be honest… This didn’t last long… 5-6 minutes later, as our hearts race, Teresa screams out “you’re going to make me cum” in what I can only describe as a surprised tone.. “You’re pussy s soaked i murmur, ponytail still in hand, her back still arched, her moans and pants, now similar to a countdown. She’s ready to blow boys!! I give her everything I have, table creaking, both of us moaning loudly, Teresa’s pussy tightens…..

That’s all it took! In unison, I thrusted as deep as I could into her tightened pussy, and fucking unloaded as T let me know just how appreciative she was, nearly falling over as she came all over my dick. With her ponytail still in hand, left titty still firmly in my clutch, I bit on her ear and neck as we both appreciated just felt the effects of a fantastic nut……

A few minutes later, both of us, chuckling and giddy, completely spun from what just happened, get a drink of water. As I’m guzzling like a thirsty African baby, T pipes up and says “I haven’t came like that in years” as she stood back and took a sip of water, almost shocked at what happened. I ask if everything is ok and she quickly says “oh yes” as she intentionally spills water out of her mouth and down her huge jugs. “Thirsty” she asks as I quickly do what a man with a huge natural tit fetish does, as I grab both tits, in a loving embrace, pull them to my face, kiss her deeply and begin sucking her nipples………

Oh yeah, the ringing phone? That was Sam, I forgot to let him know I had arrived… No worries, 60 seconds after pumping his wife full of my nut, as I’m sucking her tits, Sam called back.. T answered, out of breath, Sam completely unfazed, he babbled away, praising me up and down to T, as she stroked my dick.

Sam, “so happy” that I “gave up my weekend to help him out”, requested me on the phone.. “Yo brother” I shout as he immediately thanks me then starts a long winded diatribe, excited to share the highlights of the bands, the setting and the great food. T, left to her own devices, grabs my dick, fat tits swinging, full naked body, she leads me by my dick to the couch as she holds up two fingers…. Sam, he’s still raving about his stress free hippy induced weekend, clueless to the fact that as I say ”sounds like so much fun brother” his wife is on her back, legs spread, pussy soaked, guiding my dick back in the very same spot Sam used to call home.. Round 2 has indeed started,,

Sam called back the next day, he and I on the phone for quite awhile. I remember him saying “its much more relaxed now” as he immediately started the process of repeating the same shit he said the night before, which led to him thanking me again for getting his wife off his back… “Yeah man, she seems happy to have company” I blurt out as he asks for me to put her on the phone…

“Oh man, she’s at the market” I say, as Sam chuckles quite loudly, blurting out “yeah she loves spending my money,” as he chuckled on, eventually saying “I’ll call later” as he hung up…. I’d imagine he saw a half naked dirty chick, or dudes eating shrooms, which is why he just hung up.. He was “on to the next one” ass they say…

Speaking of which…

I’m triple checking to make sure the phone is off screaming out “I can’t hold it anymore!” T, mouth soaked with saliva and spit, and clearly not at the market, grabs my nuts and slams her face to the base of my dick, not missing a beat, or drop, as she emptied my sack deep in her throat… Like a bitch, I screamed out as I felt every last drop empty my nuts. By the way, a second orgasm not long after a man’s first orgasm is quite intense, it’s quite nice!

Teresa enjoyed sucking my dick with her husband on the phone. Admittedly, I enjoyed it as well. The threat of getting caught is quite addictive. So much so, we test the limits of our sexual prowess weekly. I fuck my friends wife regularly, right under his nose..

Case in point-

Friday before Christmas, while Sam sits in his recliner, stoned out of his mind, eating cookies zoned out, Teresa and I will go for a night walk. Sam completely unfazed and happy to have the tv to himself, clueless that his wife and over night guest are 20 ft away, watching him watch tv, fucking like school kids. Me squeezing her nipples, smacking that ass, pulling her hair, drilling her pussy! Teresa, holding onto a tree, taking my dick from behind like the good girl she is, her fat little pussy tightening as she cums, while empty my seed deep into her, fully embraced, while hubby watches cartoons or some shit…

Or right now.. He just got in the shower. T, in a flannel, no bra, immediately goes in and grabs a tissue, making sure the coast is clear. Sam, fully engulfed in washing his ass has no idea his wife literally walked out of the bathroom, about 10ft, slide her pants down and sat on his buddies dick. Of course, I’m unbuttoning and pulling the monsters out, as the smell of Irish Spring permeates the air..


Till next time..

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
23 Jul 2024 2:31AM
• 182 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Had a threesome.

I am 41, my wife is 50. She is still hot, petite blonde, super slim and tight.

But, I am younger, and I have noticed that she stepped up her sex game, after turning 45, afraid of me leaving her for a younger woman. I wasnt sure at first, thought that it is just a side effect of menopause, but all the signs were there - she started acting like a proper whore in bed, and we even did some things in semi-public. It was a bit unexpected, since she is a "perfect lady" outside of our bedroom.

So I tried to see how far I could go - and after almost three years of doing this, talking, etc, she agreed to a threesome. She told me she found her online, at a dating site, but I knew she was an escort, a hot one. I fucked her with a condom, and since I can go all day long with rubber on, it lasted for quite some time. The wife was like, hovering around, kissing me, while I groped her.

When the hooker was done, I took off my condom and fucked my wife, only to pull it out, from time to time, for the hooker to clean it up with her mouth.

It was hot, but she was obviously self conscious about it, and I am not sure if I want to do it again.

P.S. She did cum, hard, they both did.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Anonymous
@confessions
21 May 2014 3:25AM
• 4,743 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

So I guess I may as well confess something of my own...

I've had a relationship with my step-father for nearly two years now. I never actually realized how sexual our relationship was until after the first year.
Let me start by saying that we aren't related by blood in anyway. After I realized how our relationship would be viewed, I did some research on it. Our relationship also started not long after I turned 18.

To paint a picture, my step-father doctor with a small practice, fairly devout and a widower, his first wife died in childbirth, giving birth to my step-brother. My mother was unwed when she had me and is devoutly religious, moreso then my step-dad. I'm a product of homeschooling and abstinence-only sexual education.
My mom and step-dad have been married six years this year and our personal doctor for as long as I can remember. I've come to trust my step-dad, I guess we'll call him Matthew, with everything involving my health and I usually ask him about anything I'm too embarrassed to ask my mom. He explained to me that 'hair' is normal, as are periods and female arousal.

The way things started was not long after my birthday. Matthew took me aside one day and handed me a little packet of pills,asking me to take them each evening at the same time. He told me that, while my mom looked down on them, some girls needed them when they got to be my age, to help with things like periods and acne. He told me that my mom was mainly against them because they had the added effect of acting as a contraceptive and a chance of increasing a woman's bust size. He promised to keep them a secret from my mom under Patient/Doctor privelege. I accepted them and took them as directed, not really thinking about it.

About two weeks later, while my mom was working and he was on call, he pulled me aside again, saying he needed to give me a check-up on how the pill was working to make sure there weren't any side-effects. We went to my room and went over the normal stuff, checking my pulse, heartbeat with a stethoscope, pupils, ears, tongue, etc. I remember he kept furrowing his brow like something was wrong, making me worried.
He then told me that he needed to double check some things and would need to do a more thorough check-up, asking me to strip. At this point I had never been in less than my underwear during a check-up, but I had no reason to question Matt, so I stripped down naked, feeling intensely self-conscious and embarrassed. He checked my breasts, commenting on how they were still only A-cup and I remember his touch feeling kind of electric. He then asked me to turn around and bend over, which I did, feeling even more self-conscious.

When we were done, he told me that the pills didn't seem to be working, most likely due to a protein deficiancy, explaining that Muscle Drinks and Protein Shakes didn't provide enough daily intake and that I would require a series of expensive shots and medications that wouldn't be covered by insurance. I was stressing out at this point until he calmed me down and suggested that there may be another way, but that he would need my permission.
He explained that the male organ produced the protein used in the medications, almost the same way a cow produces milk, and that coupled with stimulation between my legs, he could produce the protein necessary. As a doctor, he would be able to provide the correct dosage to combat the deficiancy and activate the pills.

Not much of it made sense to me, but I never understood much about medicine to begin with and was more worried about what would happen if I didn't do it, so I accepted. I was still nude at this point and he asked me to lay on my back on my bed with my head on my pillow as Matt took off his pants. I remember my heart was racing, mostly due to worry, but also because of my nudity and his undressing. When I saw his member, I actually thought how it looked like a single udder, except harder and a bit thicker.
Matt reminded me that I was okay, and that our Patient/Doctor privelege still applied, meaning that he wouldn't tell anyone and that my mom wouldn't find out about the pills. Form there he spread my legs with one hand, while the other started milking his member. When he ran a finger over my opening, I remember gasping a bit at the sudden feeling, only for Matt to tell me it was normal to make noise, but that I should try to make the noises into my pillow so people wouldn't overhear. From there, Matt leaned down, putting his head between my legs and licking the top of my opening with his tongue, making me jump and gasp again, telling me it was an old doctor's trick.

From there he continued as I tried to hold back any noise, sometimes holding my pillow over my face while he ran his tongue over a specific spot above my opening. The feeling made my heart beat faster, my body felt hot, my breaths were sharp and my back kept arching while my hips kept trying to get closer to his tongue. This continued for a few minutes until the feeling built more and more and I started to spasm, my legs twitching and my opening feeling like it was tensing and relaxing rapidly while I tried to muffle the moans I made into my pillow.
I lay there for a moment panting as Matt looked at me, smiling. He told me it had all gone perfectly, but that he was having trouble milking his member. He suggested that a woman's saliva would help and that I could milk it with my mouth, which would help things along since I would need to swallow it all anyway. I distinctly remember just nodding dumbly because I couldn't think of anything else to say and Matt asked to open my mouth and turn my head to the side.

The first thing I noticed was it's thickness and that it tasted like licking my fingers when nothing was on them, then a slightly salty taste that Matt later told me was normal, since it meant the saliva was working. From there he guided me, telling me to move my head back and forth, a hand on the back of my head to help me. His other hand moved back to my opening and, as sensitive as it was, it felt like it needed something more. I remember that when he moved his middle finger to the center of my opening, that I reflexively moaned.
Matt briefly taught how to swirl my tongue, to mind my teeth and be careful not to gag. Eventually all of his concentration went back to my opening as he rubbed the top with a thumb and began to slowly guide a finger in and out of my opening a little more each time. It wasn't long before I began to spasm again. I think the spasming hit the right spot, too, because I remember Matt tensing and salty and gluggy start to squirt into my mouth as his member twitched. I remember thinking faintly that Matt had amazing skills as a doctor to control the amount so well.

As salty and gluggy as the stuff was, I swallowed it all and lay there panting as Matt leaned over me, doing the same. After we got dressed, he told me that he would be able to provide me with the dosage as needed, sometimes more often or less often than others and that to help the process, that I should shave between my legs each night the same way I did my legs and under-arms. From there everything went on kind of normally. Not only that, nearly a month later my bust began to grow substantially, from an A-cup to a D-cup. My mom said I was a late bloomer while Matt told me in private that it was a good sign that the pills were working.


Anyway. That's my confession, I guess.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Anonymous
@confessions
29 Feb 2024 3:36AM
• 526 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 18 replies ]

I have done a dangerous thing.

I am 43, married, and me and my husband had a rough year. Without going into details, there was this tragedy, that struck someone close to our kids, and we had lots going on to help them get over it. In the process, our mental health was really bad, and we started therapy etc.

After a few months, I felt better, kids are ok, but hubby has become numb, and seems that he has started slipping further into depression. Our best friends, a couple our age, with whom we used to socialize every weekend, were there for us. At first, we needed our time, but after more than six months, we met up, like we used to. My husband ruined the evening, by being really down. Ok, we will try it again.

Same thing. So, I started seeing them, mostly my girl friend, once a week, for coffee, and we would catch up, and it would be so good for me, our talks had a healing effect on me. I told her that, thanked her, and she told me she will always be there for me.

Then, she had to travel for a month, due to work, and I was left all alone. It is hard, when you are coming out of a mental trauma, and have no one to lean on. So I called her, talked to her on the phone. It helped. She eventually told me, if I have no one to talk to, that she will call her husband to call us for coffeee (they were always inviting both of us, only my husband wouldnt come).

So he did, and I went by myself.

I cant quite pinpoint the moment I felt attracted to him, but I always was in a way, but never really thought about it. He is tall, and that is important, because I am really tall for a woman. Still, much taller than me, but unlike my husband, who is tall, with a bit of excess of flesh, especially on his stomach, he is built like an athlete.

His wife, my friend, looks so much better than me, she is a blonde, I am a brunette, she is a petite, slim beauty, with feminine and elegant posture, I am tall (still slim, but too tall) woman, who always felt self conscious about my back side.

On our third coffee meet up, he said he cant go out, and asked me to come to their home. I was the one who made the first move.

I went in for a kiss, he backed off, but when I grabbed his groin, he surrendered.

It was the best sex of my life. I came three times, and he came in me, twice.

After our heads cooled off, we agreed that this shall never happen again, and I am sure it wont. I feel like a total scum, bet he does too, I have repented, but I just cant stop thinking about it.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Fappy_Go_Fucky
View posts View profile
@confessions
28 Apr 2024 5:12PM
• 861 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I waited a couple of years after graduation to attend college, working to save enough money to give myself a good foot up. I lived with my parents and worked for a farmer.

Occasionally, my folks would go out of town for the weekend and I’d stay home. “No parties!” they’d insist and most of the time I lived up to that. It was a small town in Kansas and the neighbors would have ratted me out so if I had people over, it had to be kept small.

This was in the eighties, when there was still no internet or streaming and not everyone had cable. My folks did. So around Memorial Day, when I knew I’d have an extra day or two off and my folks would be out of town for a week, I stocked up on some groceries and beers and put out a few invitations.

Back then I was sort of seeing, more fucking than seeing, a woman named Mandy. She was older than me by a little bit, wasn’t fat but was definitely chubby, cute but not pretty. But she was very adventurous sexually, had a great set of tits, and a wicked sense of humor. She was a lot of fun and my Mom hated her, another reason I was interested.

Mandy was, by the way, several of my firsts. She was the first woman I’d been with who was on the pill. I could cum inside of her all I liked. She was the first to ever ask me to fuck her ass. And she ate ass. She was also the first person I ever tit-fucked. To completion. And she was my first threesome. This is the story of that threesome.

While everyone else was downstairs watching HBO, something that was still pretty new in our area back then, we snuck off to my room and proceeded to get naked and get busy. My younger brother and my best friend were both there among the eight or nine folks who were over so I wasn’t worried about it getting out of control.

We had enjoyed our foreplay and I had her on her back, spread wide, and I had just gotten balls deep when there was a light knock on the door. I grabbed a blanket and covered us up, staying inside of her.

“Hello? You in here? Mandy?”

It was Carla, a friend of my best friend’s new girlfriend. I didn’t know her well, having only met her a couple of times. I held my finger up to my lips, not wanting to be interrupted. “Shhhhhhh.”

Mandy laughed and said, “Yeah, we’re here.”

The door opened and closed and in the light that came through the open curtains from the streetlight on the corner, I saw her cross to the bed and felt her sit on the edge.

“We?”

“Yeah. Val and me. Who’d you think would be here?”

“Val?”

“Yeah. Hi.”

“Oh shit! Are you two . . .”

“Yeah.”

“Oh, I’m sorry! I just wanted to talk to Mandy for a minute.”

“Whatcha need, Sweeite?”

“I just needed to get away from Matt (Matt was my best friend).”

“Why?”

“I went to the kitchen to grab a beer and he followed me. He tried to kiss me.”

“Isn’t Hillary here (Hillary was Matt’s girlfriend.)”

“Yeah. She’s asleep on the couch.”

Carla had come to the party alone, the only single one there. Everyone else was paired up. Carla didn’t have a boyfriend and Matt, who fancied himself a cocksman, had brought his future ex-wife, Hillary, who had worked all day and had fallen asleep almost immediately. Matt, seeing an opportunity, had made a move on the single girl, who wanted nothing to do with him.

“Would you like to stay here with us? That’d be okay, wouldn’t it, Val?”

“uhhhhhh, sure.”

I started to pull out so I could lay face up and talk to both of them.

“What are you doing?”

“Well, I thought . . . “

“No, no. You don’t mind if we finish, do you, Carla?”

“Um. Finish? OH! Uh, I could find another room or wake up Hillary or something. I don’t want to interrupt you.”

Point of fact, she already had interrupted and I was losing my hard. But, I knew Matt for who and what he was and if he was thinking about getting into this girl’s pants, he wouldn’t stop at one try.

“No. It’s okay. We can stop. We have all night.” I was nothing if not a gentleman.

Mandy set that straight. “No we can’t. As long as Sweetie here doesn’t mind, let’s make this one a quickie and we’ll get something going again later. You don’t mind, do you, Hun?”

“Uh, no. I don’t mind. It’s just sex, right?” There was more than a hint of doubt in her voice.

“In fact, if you want, you can crawl in here with us, if you want.”

I expected a refusal and that she’d leave to go back to the party. Maybe wake Hillary up.. But Mandy reached up and stroked her face with a fingertip, “We won’t bite you, you know,” and then, after a pause, I felt the blanket lift up and a pair of jeans brush against my hip.

Then Mandy’s voice, “What are you doing?”

“Getting in with you.”

“Not like that.”

“Huh?”

“Aw, c’mon, you don’t get to watch us dressed like that.”

Carla stood back up beside the bed. There in the glow of the streetlight, she was lovely to see. First the jeans. Down her lean boyish hips and then stepped out of. She made a gesture as if to ask if that was enough. “C’mon, Sweetie. You’ll be seeing all of us, won’t you?”

She wasn’t wearing a bra so when her t-shirt came off over her head it was to expose lovely B-cups with areolas as small and dark as pennies.

“Everything?”. There was no panic in her voice but you could hear the shyness.

“You can leave those on if you want.”

She crawled back in next to us and I could feel a real thrill as her bare skin brushed against me again. I knew Mandy could feel me stiffen inside of her.

“Now, sir. Where were we?”

I swiveled my hips to let her know that I was listening and leaned in for a kiss. Then Carla’s voice came quietly out of the dark.

“Can I see? I’d like to see.”

I felt Mandy reach over my back and tossed the blanket down to my hips. Carla tugged it off and let it fall beside the bed. Her hand brushing across my bare ass was like electricity.

Slowly I began to stroke and I could feel how much wetter Mandy was now. She was excited, too. Carla leaned down behind us and in the moonlight could see me sliding into and out of a very tight and wet cunt. Then she crawled back up and laid down beside us, her head on a level with my own while she rested on an elbow.

I looked to see if I could catch her glance but she and Mandy had already locked eyes and I was not included in the exchange. Carla’s hand came up and her fingertips began to massage her nipple as I saw Mandy’s right hand sneak across the slight space between us and begin to rub the crotch of Carla’s panties.

Carla’s eyes closed and her head tipped back as the touch of the fingers at her groin had their effect on her. Then her eyes opened and she leaned in between Mandy and I and although I couldn’t see it happen, I knew that they were kissing. At this point, although I was inside of one of them, I was merely an observer.

Mandy’s fingers now sought the elastic of Carla’s panties and began to attempt to reach inside. The angle was awkward and I could see her fingers bending back. Carla extracted herself from the kiss and stood beside the bed. Hooking her thumbs in the waistband at either side, she leaned forward and pushed them down to her knees, and then stepped out of them.

She had just the smallest puff of hair at the juncture of her thighs and it was dark and lovely. Mandy reached out as Carla stepped closer again to the bed and stroked it with her fingertips, pressing between her thighs and parting them. I could myself growing closer to an orgasm, and didn’t want to be.

“Val, scootch down!” Mandy whispered.

I pulled out as she pushed with her hands against the headboard and shoved her body farther down the bed, making room around her head.

She gestured and Carla climbed up, with her back to me.

“No, no, no. Turn around..”

Carla adjusted herself and parked her knees on either side of Mandy’s head. Then, with a sigh, she settled that taut body and I could see her relax as her pussy made contact with Mandy’s mouth, as if Mandy was sucking all of the energy out of her.

Her thumbs and forefingers began again to pleasure her sharp, little nipples as Mandy pulled her knees up, spreading herself for me to re-enter. Which I did. In one stroke, grinding at the end.

I tried to hold out. I did. And I got maybe a minute of stroking into and out of that plump, tight, slippery pussy, but watching Carla ride and writhe on Mandy’s mouth was too much for me and I could feel myself about to finish.

“I’m . . . I’m gonna cum.” I began to bottom out into her, knowing I could put it in as deep as I wanted.

“Please,” Carla’s whisper was gruff, “I want to see it. I want to see it! I want to see it cum!”

l pulled out and didn’t even need to touch myself. Streams of cum shot from me, the first couple of which were hard and thick enough that they splashed against Carla’s crotch where it rested on Mandy’s chin. The rest decreased until the last one bubbled against the thick mat between Mandy’s legs.

Carla fell forward and before I was fully aware, she had my cock in her mouth, sucking the last of my cum from me. It was a nearly painfully exquisite sensation. I knew she couldn’t have been extremely experienced but she knew enough to make me nearly faint from the pleasure.

As my cock deflated, she shook it from her mouth and as I watched, she began to lick the cum from Mandy’s body. First mine from just above her pussy, then Mandy’s from her open cunt.

As I watched and stroked my once-again stiffening cock, remember, I was a young man, they brought each other to shivering climaxes. Not simultaneously, but close enough for them to exhaust each other. As they rolled apart, and Carla crawled up to lay beside us, I saw the shine of my cum, which had been pressed between them, on both of their bodies. Mandy’s fingers traced patterns in it and she leaned down to lick it from between Carla’s tan-lined breasts.

“Fuck,” Many whispered. “Fuck. I could stand to do that again. Where’d you learn to eat pussy like that, Sweetie?”

“I didn’t.”

“You mean that was your first time?”

“Yeah.”

“Well don’t stop on my account. You’re good. So you’ve only ever been with guys?”

“No,” this whisper was shy and I could almost hear her blush.

“You mean?”

“I’m a virgin? Yeah.”

“Shit. I’m sorry! I didn’t know!” This from me. I wouldn’t have guessed.

“No. It’s okay. I had to have a first time with someone. This was fun.”

“But we didn’t? It wasn’t really a first time.”

“No. And I don’t want to do . . . that. But what else can we do? I’ve read the letters in the magazines in the bathroom cupboard at home. I know there’s other . . . stuff. Can we do some of that?”

If I hadn’t already been hard again, that would have done it.

Mandy reached over and pulled her down for another kiss which I leaned in to join. “We sure can, Hun.”

There was a loud knock on the door and then Matt’s voice. “Val? I’m going to take Hillary home. She’s tired. But I’ll be back. I can’t find Carla so I think she snuck out early. I was thinking about getting on that. She looks like she might know what’s going on. Val? You in there?”

We all three snuggled quietly, not answering.

“Val? You in there?”

“Yeah.”

“Can I come in?”

“No. Probably shouldn’t.”

“Hi Mandy!”

“Hey, Matt.”

“I’ll be back a little later if I can’t get Hillary to wake up. If you see Carla, tell her I’m looking for her.”

“Yeah.”

His footsteps retreated down the hall and then down the stairs

“So,” Mandy asked, “what other things are you thinking?”

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Anonymous
@confessions
13 Mar 2012 4:10PM
• 4,005 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

I confess I am unable to stop thinking about trying to turn my room-mate into a slave/whore using easy to get psychoactives.

Rewind 10 days and I found that if administered while there was a stim in my system a dose of Lunesta had the effect of making me "black out" for 3ish hours, during about 1 hour of which I was uncontrollably horny and disinhibited (masturbating, speaking about taboo subjects). I was having really disgusting and obscene conversation before going to sleep in my bedroom. Luckily my housemate knew I was experimenting with a new drug (Couldn't sleep from an "upper" withdrawal) as I had been having terrible "insomnia" - as it was just on the pack's side effects she just laughed it off.

Actual administration of a stimulant and then the Lunesta would be easy, just in her soda over the evening.

I figure I could just do this and then addict my victim (withdrawal is almost impossible from z-drugs) or blackmail her? I figured perhaps I could make my money back by camgirling her or perhaps prostitution.

Not that I would likely ever do it unless I was ridiculously under the effect of something, but just wondering if anyone sees a flaw? I grant that it's a fairly "hit or miss" approach but I have plenty of time. Could even just addict her and go about it in a more blunt way.

Oh well, since I got a good night's sleep after that night using a heroic dose of benzos I have been utterly enchanted with this idea, although I find myself rather guilty when I reflect upon how literally psychopathic it is.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@soapbox
14 Apr 2012 7:41AM
• 1,689 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 16 replies ]

Where has all the intelligence gone? I mean, at some point people gave a shit enough to be independent thinkers.

Instead people are all up in arms over TV, music, and other shit that doesn't require you to think, and instead require the simplest thing a human being can have. A sense of taste. No matter how bad, simply having one qualifies you to enjoy and judge TV and music. The simple fact that "Cult classics" exist means that nothing can ever truly be bad, because shitheads will watch it anyway and it'll get deemed "Special" because a few select people have absolutely atrocious taste.

People piss me off at their lack of intelligence, and their lack of an ability to have an interest in learning. Like ricers and musclefags for example. Two non-interchangeable sort of folk who do the exact same shit. They obsess over their tastes, completely put away any rational thoughts, and hate each other blindly. Little import cars are manuverable. Muscle cars have eons of torque. Neither 'suck', as both are incredible on their own terms, and yet these... primates cant be intelligent enough to console their differences and get the fuck along.

It's why i like to use guns and ammo as examples. As my brother says "A bullet to the brain has the same effect regardless of the person struck". And yet we've got people arguing that the slightest difference in weapons and ammo makes one vastly superior to the other. BLINDLY projecting their versions of the truth, instead of simply admitting any firearm or ammo type is deadly. Durr 1911 is betteer than glock, 9mm is superior to your dum dum .45's. You get shot with either, in the face, and you gon die.

I dont even want people to get along. It's this fiendish disease known as ignorance that kills my faith in humanity. How anyone can blindly ignore whats right in front of their faces is beyond me.

The best possible example i can think of is Russia Today's fans on youtube. You wont find more insanely biased and ignorant folk than them. They're the sort of people that truly believe that the US is one big crumbling tent city, just because the kremlin's mouthpiece tells them so. And that Russia is a prospering country, with no debt, starving, disease or crime, because the kremlin's mouthpiece tells them so. And when you go to point out something that so much as grazes the thin line of their competence, they immediately attack you, calling you a sheep, a slave to the government, a CIA paid troll, or simply denounce what you've said as entirely invalid just because you're american or have a silly video on your youtube page. And any valid point that they cant deflect in that manner, they instantly blame it on the big bad ol United states. Collapse of the soviet union? United states fault. Black market in russia? United state's fault. THE ENTIRE GLOBE'S FUEL, ECONOMY AND FOOD PROBLEMS, the united state's fault.

Nothing can ever be any single person's fault. And as such, you can begin to see how it doesn't matter what side you're on, ignorance is still ignorance. Be it that you're a patriotic republitard that blindly supports whatever the US gets into, or part of the filthy yuppie protesters that believe that everything belongs to them and that the government should just give them jobs, you're still ignorant for even picking a side.

Thank god 2012 is magically going to be the year the world ends apparently, I dont think i want to live in a world where you cant have competence and intelligence, where either side of the coin is a dumbed down, media fed beast of ignorance. Fuck all you people i'm moving underground and stocking up on supplies and ammo. Anyone else remotely interested in surviving the holocaust of the ignoramuses, i humbly advise you do the same.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
26
Rocknrolla333
View posts View profile
@confessions
04 Sep 2017 5:01PM
• 6,702 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

Today I posted a Craigslist add I've posted maybe a dozen times before with no luck -- but re-posting takes minimal effort and it couldn't hurt to try. Sure enough, this time it was well worth it.

The jist of the ad is "I'd like a massage, maybe you would too? Let's have a fun, intimate experience and trade massages." Of course, with a nod towards it being something more - but not explicitly so.

So I got a bite, from a fit, 29 year old Asian girl. (I'm a 29 year old fit/thin white guy.) Her body is maybe a 7, no tits, but slim and a good ass, and her face is maybe a high 8. I'm probably in the 7 range myself, depending on the day, so I was game. That said, I know from experience on CL that most responses are catfish and guys just dicking you around, so I even though we picked a time for her to come over, I wasn't 100% convinced that she'd show up, or that she would be a she, until the knock came at my apartment door.

I'd laid out a towel on the bed and warmed some massage oil. She was shy and a bit awkward, so I tried to project a relaxed and non threatening attitude as I gestured toward the bed and said "whenever you're ready."

She started to take off her dress, revealing a pink lacy thong, "Should I take off all of it?" she asked.

"Whatever you're comfortable with."

Well, she must have been comfortable. She turned so her back was to me as she slide down her thong, unclasped her bra, and lay face down on my bed.

The way her hips were angled, her tight ass was begging to be mounted, and I could see a hint of her bare slit. I started by dripping some warm oil onto her shoulders and spine, and rubbed it thoroughly into her back. I slowly worked her upper back, then her lower, the shoulders, and her sides, sliding my fingers around her waist as I ran my grip over her hips...stopping just at the top of her ass. I was playing it slow, and she was clearly enjoying it, letting out satisfied moans and re-positioning to spread her legs slightly. At some point I lost my shirt "so i won't get oil on it."

I oiled her legs, and worked my way from the calves up to her thighs, periodically flipping back to her back or shoulders for a spell as my hands kneaded their way closer to her slit. As I reached her inner thigh, she slid her legs apart to reveal an already-dripping pussy. I teased at its edges as I slide off my jeans. I got up on the bed, my knees outside of her legs, and began to work her ass cheeks in slow, deep rubs, every so often sliding up her back and spending some time there -- as I leaned forward to put pressure on her shoulders, she shifted her ass back into my erect cock, straining at my boxer briefs, and slowly rubbed herself against me.

I dismounted and, slowly, finally, slide one hand over her slit as she moaned hard. I worked her lips gently, rubbing lazy circles in the area of her clit, for several minutes.

"Want to turn over for me?" I asked. She was on her back in seconds, with her hips spread wide, and my hand back over her pussy, sliding 1, then 2 fingers inside as the other hand teased her nipples. After a while, I grabbed her hand and moved it to my bulge. She felt the length of it, once, twice, then reached inside my boxers and pulled it out. I grabbed the oil and lubricated my cock as she worked the length of it in her hands, cupping my balls as my other had continued to play with her pussy.

I gradually moved my cock closer to her lips, and she gingerly started to work the tip with her tongue. My hands continued to oil and work her hips and her tits as she picked up speed, eagerly taking my cock down her throat.

I knew if I let her keep at it, it would be over too soon, so I kicked my boxers the rest of the way off and got up on top of her. I continued to work her chest with my oiled hands as I rubbed the bottom of my shaft against her slit. She wrapped her legs around me and grinded back on me, our hips working together as the full length of her oily body pressed on mine, and my cock teased her pussy lips.

Finally, she reached down and grabbed my cock, working it slowly for a a minute, then pulling it inside her. I thrust deep, as her warm, tight pussy gripped my cock and her body tensed around mine. I started pumping away, but after 10 seconds her eyes popped wide open "condom!" she said. Oh well.

I obliged, grabbing a handful of condoms from the drawer, dumping them on my nightstand, and sliding one on before assuming the same position. The momentum was briefly broken, but we got it back.

Now, I'm normally the kind of guy who lasts *too* long. It's not something I'm proud of, its a side effect of too much time with porn and masturbation. But after just a minute or two I came harder than I had in weeks. It felt too amazing for me to be disappointed by the brevity. That's what 40 minutes of foreplay will do to you.

I climbed off and pulled the condom off, as we caught our breath. After a minute, she noticed that I was about 3/4 hard again.

"Can you go again?" she asked.

"Well, I think it's your turn to massage me"

*to be continued if there is sufficient interest*

[Picture is from google, but a fair approximation of reality] [re-posted to fix typos]

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
10
olddenverguy
View posts View profile
@random
10 Jun 2018 1:03PM
• 2,596 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

As a successor to Craigslist, our newly posted Double List ad scored an A-plus last evening, as our gang bang group leader, Robby, pulled a 33 y/o thick blonde named Sophie for an M-F-M threesome at my place. Hooking up with women who answer random casual-sex ads is always a crap-shoot, since at least 50 percent of them flake out, but this was one case where everything went according to plan -- and then some!

Since she was without a car, I picked Sophie up in front of a liquor store a few blocks from where she was staying with her mom. She'd been living in Texas the past six years and had only returned to Denver a week earlier after her husband had ditched her. As you can see from the picture, she's a hottie: heavily tattooed across her shoulders and back, 36-C-plus tits on a solid 150-pound frame standing around 5-8, and strong legs. She admitted to some shy nervousness and had therefore picked up a pint of vodka to "relax herself"; she nipped at the bottle (along with hits from an accompanying bottle of orange Gatorade) as we drove the 15 minutes back to my house.

Robby had hoped to get a couple other guys from our group to join in on the fun, but the short notice prevented that from happening. No matter -- we two guys ultimately proved to be plenty for Sophie to handle. While the two of us waited for Robby to show up, Sophie kicked off her shoes and stripped off her jeans. No panties! She lay back on the bed and I pushed her sleeveless top up to expose her breasts -- no bra, either -- and played with her nipples for a couple of minutes until my "partner in crime" showed up.

Because Sophie had expressed a desire to be tied up and dominated, Robby arrived with a briefcase full of necessary items. We spent a couple of minutes wrapping her wrists and ankles in Velcro-type cuffs and then clipping them to the restraint system that slipped underneath the mattress. It was a setup that would have impressed the Marquis de Sade. With her arms and legs outstretched and her eyes covered in a black blindfold, Sophie was ready for action. Robby and I got undressed and went to work. I dove between her thighs and used my thumbs to spread apart her puffy, smooth-shaven labia, started sucking on her clit, and maneuvered first one and then two fingers into her already wet pussy. Robby knelt next to her face and she quickly wrapped her mouth around his rapidly hardening cock. I got her off much more quickly than expected, with her twisting against her restraints and moaning noisily around Robby's dick. I pulled away from her crotch and Robby dove in for a taste as we switched places. Eventually we released her legs and Robby pulled her down so that her buttocks were flush with the bottom edge of the mattress. He then pushed her legs up into the air and shoved his hard cock into her pussy, pounding away while I throat-fucked her. At some point we cut her loose and flipped her over, switching back and forth between one or the other of us fucking her pussy or mouth. Robby pulled out his spreader bar and attached her ankles to it. At this point she was on her back again, and he pushed her legs way up (I held them there) as he lubed up and slid his dick into her tight asshole.

We'd been fingering both her holes intermittently, but this was the ultimate penetration. I sat on her chest and shoved my dick into her mouth. gripping the sides of her face with my two hands as I tried to stick my cock all the way down her throat. Meanwhile, Robby was pounding her butthole and simultaneously pushing my newly purchased tube-shaped vibrator in and out of her vagina. He and I came pretty much at the same time -- he filled her ass with his goo while I dumped mine down her gullet.

At this point it was time for a break and some clean-up, so we undid Sophie's restraints and used a warm, moist washcloth to mop up as much as we could of the lube, jizz and pussy juices on our respective private parts. Meanwhile, Sophie took a couple of hits of Gatorade-chased vodka and declared she was ready for more action. With both of us guys old and having recently ejaculated, we instead went to work on her with fingers, tongues and my handy vibrator. Lying on her back with legs in the air, Sophie instructed me as to the optimal angle for vibrator penetration as she rubbed her clit furiously with a free hand. Meanwhile she was sucking on Robby's dick while fondling his balls with her other hand. As soon as I found just the right location, she begged me to "stay right there" and shortly exploded in a massive orgasm. She used her hand to push my hand away, effectively removing the vibrator from deep inside her pussy, but the "aftershocks" of the orgasm kept her entire body twitching for more than a minute once we'd backed away to let her come down from the excitement.

I talked her into flipping over and getting up on her knees, at which point I climbed around to the head of the bed and slid underneath her cantilevered body. Robby approached her at the foot of the bed and, following a generous application of lube, worked his dick back into her ass. I grabbed the back of her blonde head and pressed her face into my crotch, holding it there against her protestations as Robby pounded her ass yet again.She reached down and finger-fucked her pussy to another shake-inducing orgasm while deep-throating my cock -- admittedly not a grand feat as it's only 5.75" fully erect, but still....

By this time a couple of hours had passed, and I think we were all ready to cal it a night. I have no doubt that Sophie could have gone on for double that time, but she needed to be home by midnight and, besides, the guys in this scenario were worn out! While Robby packed up his gear and headed out the door, Sophie took a quick shower as I straightened up and tossed the sheets into the washing machine. They were covered in spilled lube and vaginal discharge, so a thorough washing was clearly warranted.

As I drove Sophie home, we discussed future activities. She was definitely open to some more multi-guy action, and Robby had promised to accommodate her, so long as we could get enough notice. I mentioned I'd been at the adult cinema at the time Robby emailed to let me know we had a "date" in a couple of hours. "You mean there's a place where they let you fuck in public?" she asked incredulously. I replied that it could be done discreetly, although most women who went there just gave blow jobs and had guys jack off on their tits. She responded, "Well, I've done discreet fucking in actual movie theaters, so that shouldn't be a problem." As I dropped her off, we agreed we'd try for a Saturday night "movie date" a couple of weeks down the road. I'm already looking forward to it.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Desiderata
View posts View profile
@random
05 Jan 2021 3:37PM
• 452 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

A verbal tribute to @Miss_JoeBob, Just imagine this is you young lady:*

She entered the room, the smell of the incense and the soft warm flickering of the candles already having a relaxing effect on her, she let the robe slide from her body and stood naked for a moment before lying face down on the bed.

He entered the room and approached her, leaning over he whispered a single word, “enjoy”, then he started. His fingers glided delicately across her shoulders and back, tracing the curve of her shoulder blades, barely touching her skin they danced down the side of her ribs until he scooped her buttocks in his hands squeezing them firmly together his thumbs sliding along the crease between buttock and thigh probing gently at her tight pink arsehole. He ran his hand delicately, but firmly, up her back his thumbs teasing along her spine. Then with a quick smack across her buttocks (eliciting a delightful squeal of pleasure) he asked her to turn over.

His fingers traced the line of her cheek bones and chin, his fingers brushing against her lips; then thumb and forefinger squeezed and pulled on her earlobes before his fingers, once again glided across her delicate skin, dancing down her neck and across her chest, around her ribs and stomach, creeping down across her pubis, causing her to twitch and giggle with pleasure, his touch almost electric against her skin. He scooped her breast between his hands squeezing then together and rubbing her pert nipples with his thumbs, rubbing both her soft warm nipple and her piercing until she started to moan and wriggle in pleasure.

His hands gently worked their way down her body each one grasping her thighs, massaging and rubbing them gently, working his hands higher and higher; sliding them along her inner thigh he gently parted her legs to reveal the most beautiful pussy, his thumbs pressed higher running along her groin gently squeezing her labia together; he gently traced a finger along her moist lips running from her clitoris to her arsehole and back again; placing the palm of one hand against her pubis he started to rub her clit with his thumb while the fingers of his other hand slide up and down her slit, feeling her wetness; one finger started to probe her anus, causing a moan of pleasure; circling her arse with that finger he gently slipped two otherers inside her, her pussy soft and yielding to his touch, he curled his fingers and started to rub inside of her, pushing deep one moment and then delicately rubbing her G spot the other; she spread her legs wider and moaned with pleasure; her back starting to arch as his rubbing and fingering became more intense. As she neared orgasm she started to curl up, he placed one arm around her holding her tight to him while he continued to thrust his finger into her soft yielding body, rubbing her clit with his thumb; she started to tremble as her orgasm hit her and he felt the gushing of her ejaculation washing over his hand; her thighs clamped together as she came and he removed his hand, holding her tightly as her body jerked and quivered. As her orgasm subsided he held her close, stroked her hair, and kissed her gently on the lips; he then whispered a single word “enjoy”

I’ll try Anything once, Twice if I like it (well almost anything)
reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
27 Jul 2023 3:37AM
• 1,815 views • 3 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 37 replies ]

I've been married to Jacqui for five years. We'd been dating for a couple of years before that. Jacqui married me when she was nineteen. We met through our interest in amateur dramatics. Jacqui joined a small theatre company that I was a member of. We rehearse once or twice a week. It wasn't until last year when we got a new director that we started performing more interesting plays. Before it had all been musicals etc, but now we moved onto more adult themes. It wasn't suddenly all sex and violence, but we started doing plays with a bit of nudity or bedroom scenes.

We all enjoyed the change. At first it didn't really affect Jacqui and I as we normally only had small roles but things changed last year when Jacqui was given an important role in a new play. It was only late one evening while we were reading through the script at home that we realised that the role called for Jacqui to appear naked in some scenes. In several others she was required to only wear underwear and towards the end of the play she would get involved in a love scene with the leading actor which would mean him stripping Jacqui first down to just her panties and generally groping her all over and then removing her panties and supposedly making love to her in a bed.

This caused both of us to think deeply as to whether we wanted to be involved in this. In the end we decided that as the play was in good taste and that the love scenes had artistic merit it would be foolish and prudish for Jacqui to say that she wouldn't do them.

I think it actually added a bit of spice to our relationship because certainly later that night as I mounted Jacqui my thoughts were of my pretty, young wife being naked amongst our fellow actors, some of whom we regarded as friends. I think Jacqui found it exciting too because she was very wet when I entered her but, unfortunately, the excitement was too much for me and I came in her after only a couple of minutes. I finished Jacqui off by using my fingers and tongue on her clit and pussy. This is very effective with Jacqui. She has very prominent pussy lips which are very sensitive, they hang at least an inch down from her hole, and her clit is also very visible, standing clearly out from the surrounding folds of skin even before she is aroused.

We both derive great pleasure from the attention I lavish on her pussy lips. I can spend hours sucking and pulling on them to elongate them even further. Jacqui often keeps her pubic mound shaved and this only accentuates her long, hanging lips even further.

It was while I was using my mouth on her that evening that I realised that not only would Jacqui be naked amongst our friends but she would also be revealing to everyone the fact that she shaves her pussy. Strangely I found the thought exciting. It had never occurred to me before that the thought of my wife being seen naked in public and being groped by another man would be erotic to me but we both had a good time in bed that evening.

Over the next few weeks we had many rehearsals and it was kind of strange to see my wife in the arms of another man, in this case the lead actor Ken. We hadn't had a dress rehearsal yet so Jacqui hadn't had to strip off in front of everyone but the thought of her doing this kept us very active in the bedroom.

We were both very excited after coming home one evening after we had spent a few hours rehearsing the scenes where Jacqui has her breasts felt by Ken in the play. Although she had her clothes on for the rehearsal and we were only really going over the dialogue, Ken still used to opportunity to give Jacqui a good feel. From where I stood at the edge of the stage I could see Ken caressing and stroking Jacqui's breasts through her blouse. At one point he ran his hands down over her ass and lifted her short skirt at the back and we could all see his fingers briefly slip inside the edge of her panties. There was no objection from Jacqui and certainly everyone else on the cast was enjoying seeing my pretty wife being felt up by her handsome partner on stage. I was finding this exciting too, and I had plenty of time to watch them as I only had a small part to play in this production.

Each evening when we came home from the hall where we had been practising we would go straight to the bedroom where Jacqui would immediately lay on the bed. I would spend the next hour or so with my face between her thighs as I gnawed and sucked on her juicy cunt lips. Quite often I would not even get to fuck her. Jacqui would have several orgasms while I ate and sucked at her sweet pussy.Sometimes she would rub me off afterwards, sometimes not.

Eventually the time came where we had a full dress rehearsal, or in Jacqui's case it should have been undress rehearsal as she spent most of the day and evening absolutely naked. It was mid morning on a Saturday and the first scene we went through was where Jacqui gets naked out of a bed to meet her on-stage lover Ken. Jacqui arrived on stage wearing a loose gown which came down to mid thigh. I had wondered why the hall was so busy on that morning as at least half of the men present had no real need to be there. I then realised that they had turned up to see my wife strip off on stage. All eyes were on Jacqui when the time came for her to shed the gown and get under the covers. I thought she might have slipped into the bed while still wearing it and then taken it off under the bed covers, but no, she removed it in front of us all and actually stood facing us absolutely naked.

I knew that all the men in the hall were looking at her body, there were about fifteen of us hanging around that Saturday morning. As she stood before us, raised as she was a few feet up on the stage, I knew that I wasn't the only man to let his eyes drift down past her full breasts to her shaven pussy with her cunt lips clearly hanging down between her white thighs.

Jacqui seemed to revel in the stares of the men and was in no hurry to cover herself up. Eventually, however, she got into the bed and the rehearsal commenced. For the rest of that day until we went home in the evening Jacqui didn't put her clothes back on. All the men were treated to the sight of my wife displaying herself openly. The bedroom love scene with Ken is only a couple of minutes in the play but seemed to take hours to rehearse that day as Ken was allowed time after time to feel her breasts and ass and then lay her on the bed and eventually lie on top of her to simulate sex.

I'm sure all the men watching were turned on by the action on stage, because every man loves to see a pretty girl being made love to. I know I was turned on too by seeing my young wife naked with another man. Several times I had to adjust my trousers, especially when Ken lay naked on top of Jacqui and began moving his body up and down for realism. We all noticed that Ken was sporting a semi hard on when he dismounted from Jacqui each time and on one occasion I could see his thickening member lying between her engorged pussy lips, which was partly due to Jacqui raising her legs around Ken's waist, which wasn't actually called for in the script.

Our director called for a coffee break as Ken lay between Jacqui's spread thighs, his buttocks rising and falling gently. It was my duty that day to do the coffee and it was a peculiar feeling handing mugs of steaming coffee around as my wife lay in bed with another man. As I took theirs over to them I noticed that Ken had pulled the covers over their naked bodies but that he was still lying on top of Jacqui. I also noticed that Ken's body was still moving up and down in the simulation of sex, perhaps more so than it was earlier. Ken turned to me and grinned as I placed their mugs by the side of the bed. I knelt down by the head of the bed intending to talk to Jacqui during the break and it was then that I noticed the flushed look on her face. It suddenly dawned on me that they weren't simulating sex, Ken was actually fucking my wife as I knelt beside them. I felt such a fool for not realising sooner what they were doing. I felt humiliated and didn't know quite what to do. In the end I did nothing and just knelt there as Ken's movements under the sheets became more and more obvious. At one stage Jacqui began to make small crying noises as Ken brought her to a climax. It is to my shame that it was me who covered her mouth with my hand to quieten her. With my hand on her mouth I could feel her shudders as the orgasm took her, I could also feel the vibrations as Ken ejaculated into her at the same time.

It must have been obvious to everyone else in the hall what was going on. I felt totally humiliated by the situation but I also had a raging hard on in my trousers. Ken actually said thank you to me as I took my hand away from Jacqui's mouth. There was further *********** as, a few minutes later, Ken pushed the covers back and lifted himself off my wife. I think all the men present probably saw him slip his long cock out of Jacqui's hole. He certainly wasn't hiding anything as he walked across to the front of the stage to talk with his mates. His foreskin was pulled back and the head of his cock was glistening with his and Jacqui's love juices. There was even a small string of cum still hanging from the tip of his cock. He was making it clear to all his friends that he had just fucked my wife.

Like the cuckolded husband that I was, I helped my freshly fucked wife to her feet. Worse was to follow, as I took her hand to lead her away to the cloakroom I noticed that there was a large wet stain in the centre of the bed. Ken's cum had already started to run from my wife's stretched pussy and more of it ran down her thighs as we walked to the side of the stage. At one point Jacqui actually put her hand between her legs to stop the flow dripping onto the wooden floor of the stage. Her hand came away coated in Ken's cum. I was shocked when she absentmindedly put the fingers to her mouth to clean them.

My face was burning with embarrassment at the episode but I was also so turned on that when we reached the cloakroom I pulled Jacqui inside and, without bothering to close the door properly, I turned her around and bent her over the wash basin. I kept one hand on her back as I released my penis from my pants and in one movement I slipped straight into her from behind. I couldn't believe how wet she was. I was also amazed that she seemed so loose, there was little or no feeling from the walls of her cunt. Ken must have really stretched her when he fucked her because my rock hard cock was hardly touching the edges. I thought I might have difficulty cumming in such a large, stretched hole but it was when I glanced down and saw my cock covered with another mans cum that I suddenly started shooting my load into her.

Jacqui and I got ourselves cleaned up after that. We had a quick kiss and cuddle and she said she was glad that I'd fucked her after Ken because it showed that I wasn't mad at her. We kissed again and made our way back to the stage.

The remainder of the day went by fairly quickly. It was later, when we got home, that we next spoke about what had happened. I admitted that it had turned me on. Jacqui, for her part, admitted that she found Ken very attractive and had been fantasising about him for some time. She apologised for acting like a slut in front of our friends, but I surprised myself by saying that I liked her acting like that. I asked Jacqui what it felt like to have had another cock inside her as she had been a virgin when we had met. She told me that although she still loved me, she also loved the feel of Ken's much larger cock inside her. She said he had really filled her and that she could actually feel him inside her which she couldn't always with me. We made love well into the night with Jacqui eventually bringing me off with her hand because she said she felt too sore to have me inside her.

From that Saturday onwards there was very little pretence that Ken wasn't actually fucking my wife at every opportunity. Whether it was as part of the rehearsal for the play or during the breaks in between Ken would shove his fat cock up my darling wife. After each rehearsal of the bedroom scene the sheets would need to be changed as Ken deposited his spunk up my wife and a spreading wet patch would be evident on the bed.

Often I would go home on my own as Ken drove Jacqui off to his flat to continue their lovemaking on into the night. She would come home to me in the early hours of the following morning with his cum still running down her legs.

I had stopped fucking Jacqui myself by this time. First of all she was getting no pleasure from it because she couldn't feel my little cock inside her stretched hole anymore. Secondly, she had developed a habit of sliding her shaven pussy over my face as soon as she returned home to me and I would shoot my load onto my stomach as I sucked her long cunt lips into my mouth. The taste and feel of Ken's spunk as it ran from her hole and dripped from her raw looking lips onto my face was too much and my hand would drift down to my hard cock and I would bring myself off with a few strokes.

It had taken only a matter of a few weeks for me to change from a normal married man to this stranger who waited at home while his wife went off with her lover and then performed oral sex on her after she returned. Our week long stint at the local theatre went well and we got rave reviews from the local press. Apparently they liked the realism of some of the scenes. Jacqui was now a changed woman. She loved the attention she was getting and she admitted later that exposing herself on stage before a couple of hundred people really turned her on. I'm not sure if the audience realised that she was getting fucked on stage each night but the rest of the cast and stage hands certainly knew. I only found out later that she had let two other men have access to her body during the run of the show. One was the director, Gavin, the other was Ted who worked the curtains.

Since that show approximately half the cast have had sex with my wife, some on a regular basis and others as a one off. All our friends are aware of Jacqui's infidelities and most of them are also aware that my sexual preference these days is to use my tongue on my wife's well fucked cunt. There is nothing more pleasurable than the feel of Jacqui straddling my face with her slimy cunt and seeing her raw red pussy lips running with another mans cum.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
9
Anonymous
@confessions
09 Jun 2013 12:17AM
• 4,234 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 10 replies ]

I don't know what to do. Basically, I'm in pervert's hell right now.
I supervise a group home for the developmentally disabled. We have a nice little group - a lot of fun. Mostly, they're middle aged to older. Yesterday, we got a respite in here who is barely mentally handicapped (you'd never know it without talking to her for a while), 22 years old, and just gorgeous - pretty smile, nice hair, nice eyes, slamming body (sort of skinny, but with firm looking, perky tits). I've been acting 100% professional of course (mostly), but the second that I saw her, I knew that I had to see her breasts.
Today, I had a hunch she was taking a shower, so I played dumb and walked into her room under the guise of having to tell her some mundane piece of information. She was indeed in the shower, and the door was open. I hovered there for a little while, and started to lean in to get a peak, when (son of a BITCH) a neighboring woman walked into the bathroom from another door. I had to step back, but I still HAD TO SEE the other girl naked! Somehow! So, I stepped outside, but got a view of the bathroom through the crack in the doorjam / hinges. I could only talk for so long with the door open before it looked suspicious, but I kept it there. The girl DID step out of the shower, and she was naked...but I didn't see it. The OTHER girl was in her way, just as she went for a towel, so all I got was a quick glimpse of her in the towel. Total fail.
This girl has flirtatious tendencies, so we were talking for a while. At one point, I thought that she might be flirting a little closely while she was telling me about her problems, and I told her, "It's okay, you can ask me anything. What's on your mind at this very moment?" I was hoping (but also terrified) that she would say something like, "I like you, and I want you to touch me." And...I would have done it. I've never done anything in my life to risk my career, my life, or endanger anyone. Never. But, at that moment, I thank my lucky stars that she didn't say that, because I would have (and still would, sadly) risked everything to fuck or just play around with this young girl (she looks a lot younger than 22, too). I fantasize in my mind that, as part of her disability, she has uncontrollable sexual desires (which is not uncommon with this population), exposes her self for no reason, or masterbates all the time (also very common). No such luck so far.
A couple of times, I swear, I was terrifyingly close to just cupping my hand on her breast, and imagine her just closing her eyes and whimpering for a second when I did that.
She's sleeping here overnight, and will be in all day tomorrow as well. Since she showers at night, I'm tempted to ask her to tell me when she showers because I have to check something with the water first (or something like that)...then, strategically hide my cell phone / camera somewhere in the bathroom (but where???). All I know is, I wish this girl never showed up at this house. I've been a perverted mess of a hard on since the second I met her, and it's really concerning me.
I did manage to do an extended elbow-tit earlier in the day. I forgot to mention that. I was talking to someone and she was next to me, and I moved my elbow in (and, yes, it was a firm tit). She didn't move either. I moved my arm very slightly so it would give just a little bit of a rubbing effect where her nipple definitely was, and she didn't move! I know she felt it! I was wondering if she was enjoying it since she didn't move at all.
I just know she's going to do something to bring me over the edge. I don't want to lose my job, and I'm afraid of doing something that will end my life as I know it. I have a promising career, working on an advanced degree, etc.
...but, what I would give for just a few moments of groping with her (with a postive response form her. No rape fantasies from this guy.
BTW - it gets worse. My boss lives next door, and her f#fteen year old daughter had a sleepover last night. They sleep literally a few inches on the other side of the wall from me! I couldn't stand the thought of those girls possibly getting naked some point. I imagined they were on a computer on one of those social cam-sites, and teasing / flashing the people that logged in (like a million videos that I'm sure we've all downloaded).
I need help, I think! God, I love girls that age. Once again, though, I don't act on it, but today was the first time I realized that I DO have limits, and I could cross them.
Maybe becoming a social worker in a middle school might be a bad idea for me (but that's where I'm headed). God help me!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
12
Anonymous
@confessions
24 Nov 2014 9:44AM
• 8,044 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 16 replies ]

For my protection and my friend this is a fantasy story. it is up to you to decide if it is true or not. but i am not saying that it is. This did not really happen. But, if it did, I would be confessing something that has haunted me for 2 years. My wife of 10 years died of an aneurism suddenly while she was at work. She was an executive assistant for a large company in San Francisco. We had no children. A friend of hers called me in tears before the police arrived at my place of business, which I will not identify. Oddly, I was composed while being told on the phone, kind of. I kept repeating "what?, what?" as if I didn't understand what she was saying. Her crying and sobbing made it clear this wasn't a bad joke. But, I just kept saying "what?" "what?", getting a bit loud at the end. None of my coworkers noticed my demeanor given the nature of our work. My reaction could have been consistent with a normal business call. I cannot explain. I don't remember hanging up the phone. I was sitting there with my mind spinning. trying to make sense of the phone call. I was in complete denial. After a few minutes, I started playing solitaire on my laptop. crazy, i know. but, i didn't know what to do. somehow, the game actually distracted me and I managed to put the phone call behind me. I was strangely at some kind of weird peace. But then I fainted when I saw 2 uniformed police officers standing at the end of the hallway asking a coworker which one was me. When she pointed at me, I suddenly blacked out from shock. They revived me shortly. I did not injure myself in the fall. The older female officer asked me to confirm my name, and then told me what I already knew. I got sick. I threw up until I was dry heaving. I could not believe it. I became hysterical and had to be escorted out by the officers. I didn't really think about it until we arrived at the hospital that they were taking me to identify her body. I panicked. But, a doctor gave me something, I presume a sedative shot. It calmed me down real quick. When they lifted the covering to show her face, i was calm. probably from the drugs. i said, yes that is my wife. next thing I knew I was home. The county medical examiner conducted a pretty quick autopsy to determine the aneurism. I thought those things took longer than that, but I guess they had a good idea what it was and scanned her brain to confirm it.

Her mom took care of the phone calls and funeral arrangements as I was in complete despair. Something that no one knew is that my wife and I were getting a divorce. We had not seen a lawyer or told anyone, yet. She asked for it. That also devastated me. I am an average looking guy, but she was practically a model. She was a cheerleader in high school and college. she was 5 ft 3 in., 120 lbs. light brown hair with hazel eyes. Now she was dead at the age of 33. We had not had sex in 5 years, despite my best efforts. She eventually told me that she had no interest in sex. I did not suspect she was having an affair. I knew her better than that. She knew it was hurting me, so we went to a few specialists and she was diagnosed with hypoactive sexual desire disorder. I did some research and now believe that it could be related to the aneurism that eventually killed her. She was going to file for divorce so that I could find someone who could fulfill my needs. I did not want it but she was very adamant.

A older man I met at church about 3 or so years before this tragedy, ended up being the guy who would be her embalmer at the funeral home. He came to my home to tell me and ask if I wanted him to get someone else, someone I didn't know, to do this THING to my wife. I told him no. it was his job and I trusted him. He kept offering to ask for another embalmer, but I assured him i was fine with it. He was very kind and gentle. He offered his condolences with a tear or two to match my own as he headed for the door. Before I shut the door, he turns abruptly, as if he had forgot something, and asked me if I wanted to see her that night. The transfer to the funeral home from the hospital had already been made. She was in a refrigerated unit at the funeral home. He was going to start the embalming process in the morning once all the paperwork had been filed. I don't know why exactly, but I said yes. I followed him to the home. it was late, probably 11 pm, maybe later. He told me that he was not supposed to do this, so please not to let anyone know. I assured him I would not.

I was expecting stainless steel drawers with handles, like you see in the movies and tv shows, but it was a decent size room that was refrigerated. inside, were three gurneys with people who had died that day. One was my wife, another was a 70+ year old man who had died of a massive heart attack earlier that day while having lunch with his wife. He was a large man, maybe 6 ft 2, 270 or 290, i don't know maybe 300. big guy. the covered body on the third gurney was shaped very similar to my wife. He told me it was a girl who was a passenger in a car with another girl who crashed while texting and driving. the driver lived. This girl, was not wearing her seatbelt. she was thrown fro the vehicle and broke her neck. died instantly. He couldn't keep talking about it. for some reason, the young girls death chokes him up and effects him more than even my wifes. I assume it was because she was so young. a mere teen. He starts to say something, but stops.

So, he's quite emotional after this day and says I can stay as long as I like, until he comes back to get me or I came looking for him, whichever happened first. He was going into the chapel area to nap on one of the benches.

he left me alone with three dead bodies in a cold room. I stood there for what seemed like several minutes before I approached my wifes body. I pulled back the covering. There she was, as I had seen her before. I stared at her still made up face from work. They hadn't had a chance to clean her up for embalming yet. She was very white, kinda bluish. But, still just as attractive as the girl I fell in love with in college.

I guess it was an impulse. without even looking around to make sure no one was watching, I pulled the covering down to expose her breasts. I don't know how its supposed to work, post morten, but her nipples, which I hadn't seen in 5 years, were very erect. Her breasts are not very big. She is a small b cup, but still very perky for her age. NOW, I looked around and even went to the chapel to see if my friend was awake. He was snoring loudly.

I suddenly, with a very confusing mix of guilt and excitement, started getting hard. I hurried back to the cold room. I realized I had left the covering half off while I checked on my friend. I didn't bring a jacket, so I was pretty chilly, but my blood starting flowing and suddenly I began to warm up. I pulled my phone from my pocket. i was going to take some nudies of my dead wife. at that point, my cock had taken over and I didn't care how messed up any of this was.

so, with a shudder, I pulled the covering all the way off to the floor. I was in shock. I was expecting a bush, considering she had no interest in sex, but there she was... with the thinnest most perfectly trimmed landing strip I had ever seen on her. I was naturally confused, but didn't waste time wondering "why" she did it, or possibly "for whom" she was doing it. I started snapping photos and got very excited.

that's when things got out of hand. I was so turned on, I wanted to see her pussy. on the table, her cold outer labia was flesh colored and closed. I spread the covering on the ground and picked her up to put her on the floor.

rigor mortis is unsettling to say the least. while her legs and arms did bend down under the weight of gravity, her left leg and left arm seemed to stay more stiff. even her head didn't fall back like I would have expected.

i got her to the floor. and had a difficult time getting her legs to come apart. I finally figured to massage the legs to make them more pliable. eventually, she lay on the cold floor, naked, legs spread showing her perfect and tight pussy. and she was dead.

i didn't stop to think. i kept taking pictures and then realized... i realized the obvious. it was cold, but I got my pants down to my knees and knelt to the floor.

I don't believe in god like most people. i believe in a higher power but don't think he pays any attention to us. i hope I am right. i put my cock against her freezing cold pussy. rigor mortis, no moisture in her pussy, no lubricant. i was screwed.

i had gone this far. i wasn't going to be denied the pussy that was legally mine, at least while she was alive. I started going through drawers. finally, two rooms down the hall, I found some lubricant that I didn't even want to think about why they had it.

Back in the room, I dropped to the floor. I greased up my still throbbing cock. then, gently started applying lube to her pussy. it didn't feel as soft and fleshy as i remembered, but once I got my cock in, I remembered the ecstasy of having sex with my beautiful loving wife.

her eyes were closed, so I wiped my hands and opened them. I was a little surprised when they stayed open. I was fucking my dead wife as she seemed to look at me. I suddenly came harder than i can ever remember. it just kept pumping cum until it started oozing out her vagina.

i fell to the floor next to her. started playing with her erect nipples. and it wasn't more than 2 minutes before my erection returned.

as i lay on the floor, i could see the other two gurneys against the wall, side by side... then I got an evil thought in my head. yes, you know what I did.

I jumped up. penis purple and throbbing out of control. I walked slowly over to the other dead girl. I had no idea what she looked like.

I pulled back the cover and my jaw dropped. she was the most perfect looking blonde I had ever seen. her hair was cut short, up to her neck. And if i had any doubts about if she was a natural blonde before, I just saw the proof. a small patch of silky blonde hair sitting on top of her pussy mound. her tits were also not very big, but thats okay. she had thin, but muscular legs that made them look longer than they were. I noticed a nasty scrape on her left arm and left hip. not too big, and they had been cleaned.

the sheet goes to the floor next to my dead wife. this girl was even lighter than my wife. And somehow she seemed a bit more limber. I don't know why. I repeated the process., massaging her legs until they parted and revealed the smallest set of pussy lips I've ever seen. In a perfect clam shape with still some rosy pinkness left. her lips were also fuller than my wifes. not a lot, but they were cushiony to the touch. I took some books from a nearby shelf to put under their heads so I could see their faces better.

The girls eyes were still closed. When I opened them, they were bright gray, like so many movie stars. except for the scrapes from the accident, her flesh was smoother than my wifes, as a teen girls flesh would be. My wife was stunning. The perfect sex object now displaying her wares. And now this strange girl, legs spread, bright gray eyes appearing to look into mine. neither naked female able to smile, since they were dead. I make sure everything ls lubed appropriately and just before i enter this fresh coed, it occurs to me to check something.

I pulled apart her lips and with some work, and found...a hymen. if there is a god, i'm going to hell anyway. I gently enter her. looking into her eyes, then over at my wife who was now watching me fuck a dead teen girl. when I said her pussy was small and tight, and now a hymen? I wasn't kidding. I have an average size penis, about 5-6 inches. but, the blood had been pumping so long, I has as thick as I was long at this point.

I started to think it was't going to work, then decided I was going to MAKE it happen. the lube was adequate. I pulled back for a forceful thrust and grabbed her shoulders for support as I pushed hard. i felt ripping flesh. i mean lots of ripping flesh. i looked down and saw some blood. just what rubbed off her vagina as I made her a woman. I kept going. my god, it was impossibly tight. within a minute, i had again cum more than i thought i had in me.

i cleaned myself off, thinking it was time to put everyone back in place. but, i saw them again. lying side by side. these two beautiful women, totally naked. and totally mine to do as I wish.

I rolled the both over. they could have been mother and daughter. perfect asses. just absolutely perfect. i lubed up. started pumping my wifes asshole. When she was alive, she said that is something she would NEVER EVER do. out of the question. Yet, there I was. pushing my cock into her asshole. it felt a little, grainy, i guess? but obviously very tight. She was dead. I could go as deep as I wanted. I pushed and pushed, grinding into her cold, but bouncy soft ass cheeks. it felt incredible.

then, the girl. it felt about the same, but her ass was smoother, heaving and swollen, although, quite cold which I had gotten used to. I managed to lift her to her knees, sort of. i grabbed her tits and pulled myself into her as deeply as I possible could. that's when the final and most powerful gushing of cum started. I'm laying on her back kissing her neck as my cock empties into her. at that moment i thought of the girl who was driving. how much more guilty she would feel if she saw her friends hymen and asshole torn to shreds because she couldn't wait to text later.

an hour or so later, I had cleaned everything up. found new coverings. the old ones were quite dirty now. and had both in place and looking pretty much like they did when I arrived.

i put the dirty sheets in my car and trashed them later.

after I was sure i had all in order, i woke my friend, the embalmer. he was embarrassed he has slept so long. I told him it was fine, because I got to say goodbye to my wife.

He tells me he is going to stay and start the embalming since its almost morning, anyway. He walks me to the door. gives me a hug and tells me again how sorry he is. then...what he says next, well, that is why I'm confessing today. I'm an evil person. More than you know. My friend, who was kind enough to bring me to the funeral home to see my wife... he tells me what he was too emotionally choked up to say before his chapel nap.

that poor girl in the room with my wife? that was his granddaughter. She had just graduated high school and was heading to a Purity Pledge meeting before heading to Summer Camp. A Christian group of teens that pledge to maintain their virginity until marriage. He said to me that the only solace he could find in this senseless death, is that she will go to her grave having kept her promise.

Yes. I am going to hell.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
@confessions
15 Jul 2024 2:39PM
• 195 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

I am 44, married, and this confession is related to the story on the topic of how, my husband and I, got involved with another couple.

First of all, we got married 21 years ago, so I was very young, so was he (he is 46), and, since we are together for so long, after we hit 40, we did everything we could, to keep our sex life a float. The sex wasnt bad, or anything like that, but, after doing it with only one partner for almost 20 years (we even dated a few years before marriage), sometimes it is necessary to give it a little push. This place is the side effect of those efforts.

We did a lots of role play, dressing up, some bondage, but very light, and eventually, in our fantasies, we spoke about a threesome, but that was more of a fantasy, neither of us really thought of going that way.

Call it destiny or anything you want, but we have been friends with this couple, they are both a few years younger than us, and we went out with them, in larger groups, we clicked, and started going out (just the four of us), drinking, having fun, and I dont know about my husband, but I never saw them that way. Yes, he is handsome, and yes, she is better looking than I am, but that was it, those were the only thoughts I gave about their looks.

Until, we went on a hiking trip, and we stayed in this little cabin, and they had sex in the other room, and werent shy about it, we could hear everything. We listened, and laughed, my husband even shouted something like "way to go home boy!", but after that, we had amazing sex, trying to "outsex" them. I was loud, louder than I should have been, but, I wanted to put on a performance.

So, the joking started, my husband was leading in this department, and that went on for some time, until, one night, at our house, we decided to play strip poker. They loved the idea, but I think the booze was the main reason all of us were so eager to participate.

Oh man, we were drunk as hell, and the game ended with our friend, losing his pants, sitting but naked, and I was left without a bra.

When he stood up to get dressed, we teased him that he has to stay naked for half an hour, then he wanted to go to the bathroom, and he was visibly erect. His wife started to tease him, but he was looking my way...

Tomorrow morning, I guess we all felt we went too far, so we kept out of each others hair for a few weeks. Me and hubby didnt speak of it, but it was obvious that we were ashamed of the foolish thing we did, and I guess they felt the same.

But, when we saw them on the street, they seemed fine, and asked us why we avoided them, she asked, "are you really afraid of little fooling around", and they apologized if it went too far, and invited us to their place.

Again, dinner, lots of wine, felt comfortable around them, and it was like nothing happened. She was the one to propose another game, it was fun last time, we laughed our asses off, why not again.

We switched the game, from poker to black queen, and it went really slow, and we were really drunk, and again, she was the one to propose that, "who loses the next hand, has to please the counterpart from the other couple".

A moment of silence. My heart almost busted out of my chest. Hubby was first to start laughing, then him, and her, and I just sat there.

"Why the hell not!"my husband shouted.

An intense hand. She lost. We all started laughing, and hubby, eventually, tried to turn it into a joke, but she was relentless, asked him to get up. He asked if they shall go to the room, but she said no, and started unbuttoning his pants.

I felt like it was dead quiet, while in reality, they were cheering and screaming. She was sitting in her chair, with him, standing next to her, while she was giving him a hand job. He came all over her legs, and that was followed by cheering both from him, and surprisingly, myself.

He fucked my brains out when we got home.

So, for the sake of the story, because it would be too long to describe every detail so vividly, we continued our "card nights".

The funny thing is, we didnt talk about it, besides the usual "last night was wild", and we both agreed that we are ok with this, without specifically talking about it, as if, we were both ashamed of ourselves, yet intrigued to continue.

He was the next one to lose, but the dare was "to orally please your counterpart". I think that night was the night we all finally made a decision that this is our thing. I cant explain, but it was quite liberating to have a man go down on you, while my husband and his wife were sitting on a sofa.

The next time I lost, and gave him head...

The next time, we skipped the cards, we just got hold of each other.

We have been having sex, me with him, her with my husband, every weekend, for the last two years, and I am not ashamed to say, that I am fucking loving it.

And the most important part is, there still is not even a glimpse of trouble, between me and hubby.

Why would it be, it is just a "cards night".

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
15 Mar 2017 6:50AM
• 3,179 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 45 replies ]

I have been a bit curious about sleep sex in recent weeks, since I went to my dentist and they kind of put to sleep with laughing gas. Since then I've been really curious as to what it felt like being fucked while under the effects of such drug... After some research I concluded it be best to do it with xanax. I've told my boyfriend already, he seemed a little reluctant but we're going through with it lol. Anyway I've looked up some videos here and on other sites and have to say I've developed a sort of fantasy... Basically have my boyfriend fucking me while I'm on xanax from behind while both arms and head dangle off the side of the bed and in comes my ex grabs me by the hair and starts fucking my mouth... So there I am, completely limp and gone on xanax, my boyfriend fucking my ass while my ex holds my head up from my hair and fucking my mouth while my eyes are partially open, arms dangling loosly at my sides and with my ex's cum and my drool sipping out of the corners of my mouth and running down my chin and neck.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Anonymous
@random
10 Feb 2016 9:48AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Caribbean Interlude
by Hardy

***

A couple spend their anniversary at a Caribbean resort.
Magician days and lush tropical nights lead to lowered
inhibitions. The couple becomes susceptible to an
erotic adventure that unearthed hidden desires,
providing a new awareness of their sexuality. (MMF,
wife-sharing, swingers, voy, reluc, rom)

***

We were spending our third wedding anniversary on this
sun-drenched Caribbean island. It was wonderful-
sensuous moonlit tropical nights with the surf lapping
at the shore; days around the pool and hanging out at
the beach bar. It was intoxicating.

Now we were in our cottage with the stranger that we
had met at the bar. John, my husband and I had become
acquainted with him when we were enjoying our rum
drinks, and found him pleasant and charming. We invited
him to join us for dinner, and he readily accepted.

While we were showering and dressing for dinner, John
remarked that I seemed attracted to him. I said not
really but that wasn’t quite true, as he was quite
handsome.

After Keith joined us we had a delightful island
dinner, followed by music provided by a steel drum
band. We had more drinks and soon the men were taking
turns dancing with me. As the evening wore on I found
that Keith was holding me closer as we danced, close
enough that I could feel his thighs pressing against
mine, and close enough that I could feel a beginning
erection.

It was exciting, feeling the desire in this handsome
stranger, and I felt a little tinge of arousal, a
slight moistening between my thighs. The effect of the
rum drinks and enchantment of this island was having an
effect. I don’t think this was lost on my husband.

When it was time to leave John invited him back to the
room for a night-cap (as if we didn’t have enough
already, and I wondered why he invited him this time of
night) He readily accepted and now the three of us were
lounging around in our cottage enjoying another drink.
John was leaning back in and arm chair, appearing
sleepy, but still aware, and Keith was sitting beside
me on our bed.

My husband stirred himself enough to turn down the
lights so we were almost in shadow, and I wondered why
he wanted the lights so dim. Our friend took advantage
of the lighting to place his arm around me, drawing me
against him. I didn’t resist, wondering where this was
going. It seemed to be going somewhere, as the next
thing he turned me towards him and kissed me. No
response from John, so the stranger kissed me again. I
was sure that he was aware of what was happening, so
why didn’t he say something?

After another kiss he swung me around so that I was
lying flat on the bed with this stranger beside me,
holding me in an embrace. I glanced towards John-I knew
he could see, even though we were in shadow, but he
said nothing. Did he want to see what I would do? Was
he going to call a halt to this action? I was going to
find out.

When he began to unbutton my blouse I did nothing, and
I did nothing when he pulled it free, exposing my bra
which opened in the front. I allowed another long kiss,
and then he opened my bra, exposing my breasts. I was
flushed and breathing rapidly with this turn of events.
I looked at my husband again-I could see his eyes but I
couldn’t see his expression. I couldn’t believe this
scene that was unfolding, and I couldn’t believe that
he wasn’t saying anything. Did he want this stranger to
make love to me?

Everything about this island, this setting, the
distance from home, and the drinks we had consumed lent
itself to an erotic evening, and it seemed to be
getting to all of us. The stranger was caressing my
nipples with his finger-tips till they stiffened, and
then he was using his mouth and tongue on my breasts,
and I was becoming more and more aroused.

I wondered if my husband had an erection-the stranger
certainly did-I was very aware of the pressure against
my leg.

His fingers dipped down to my knees, sliding under my
skirt, slowly sliding up my thighs, pushing my slip and
skirt up. His hand was gently pushing my thighs apart,
his hand now between them, stroking and caressing them,
finally pressing against my panties.

I felt myself moistening, becoming more aroused as his
fingers slipped inside the leg of my panties, finding
my moistness. I moaned softly when his finger moved in
me, not wanting my husband to hear. I murmured again
when his finger found my clitoris.

I was aware of his movements as he slipped off his
trousers and underwear, and I thought now John is going
to say or do something, but he didn’t. I whispered to
him, "Don’t strip me." But he whispered back, "I’ve got
to take these off," meaning my panties.

John was leaning forward trying to hear what we were
whispering. Did he want us to go ahead? Did he want to
see this stranger doing it to me? I could feel his very
hard cock against my thigh, and I knew I was very close
to doing it with this man-being penetrated by him.

I raised my hips to allow him to pull my slip and skirt
up under me, but I hesitated when he gripped the waist-
band of my panties, attempting to take them off. I took
a last look at my husband who sat there immobile. This
scene was so far out, and I was so aroused that I
lifted my hips, allowing him to slide my panties off,
and now open to him.

He pressed my legs and thighs apart, lightly caressing
my wet vulva, pressing my legs open more as he moved
between them, preparing to mount me. I gave a last look
at my husband whose eyes were shining in the dim light,
now pulling his chair closer to us.

There was no way now that we could stop, and I lifted
and opened my thighs so he could enter me. He directed
the huge head of his cock against me, moistening the
tip before beginning to push. I felt myself opening to
the insistent pressure, my cunt stretching as he
pressed firmly, giving a gasp as he entered me. At that
moment I came, trying to stifle my groans as I
shuddered.

He waited till I relaxed before pushing into me,
gradually filling me, penetrating me till I was fully
impaled on this huge cock, giving a hoarse cry. It was
done! I was sure my husband could see his cock entering
me-I wish I could see if he was as hard as this
stranger, but I knew he wasn’t this big.

He remained still, his cock rigid and fully into me,
finally moving slowly back and forth, almost pulling
out each time, then thrusting in me, pushing against my
cervix and uterus.

It was so intense, this large and very hard cock slowly
fucking me with my husband watching. I forgot about him
as this stranger began thrusting more powerfully into
me, my body moving with him.

It was do erotic, this scene right out of a hard-core
movie. This stranger was having his way with me, taking
me with my husband watching, doing nothing but
observing this stranger fucking me, seeing him doing it
to me. The way I was turned, with my legs and thighs
lifted, he had to be able to see his cock moving in and
out of me, shiny with my juices.

The sheer naughtiness of what we were doing made it so
exciting, so intense. I was soon shaken with another
orgasm that came so quickly that I cried out, my legs
and arms clutching him as warmth flowed throughout my
body.

He held himself fully into me till my climax subsided,
and slowly began moving again, thrusting steadily,
taking plenty of time, lifting me to another erotic
high. I made no attempt now to be quiet, my gasps and
moans louder and louder, filling the room. He was soon
pushing powerfully into me, and his cock seemed to
swell. I knew he was about to come and I said "don’t
come in me." I wasn’t protected, and I didn’t want to
get pregnant by this little episode.

He didn’t say anything; he was getting close; and I
found myself approaching another climax. Just as the
waves of erotic feeling were building I gripped him
with my legs and said "don’t stop!" As I shuddered and
convulsed his hands gripped my ass pulling me into him.
I felt him impale me fully, groaning, his cock swelling
and spurting against my cervix, filling me with his
semen. I gave a cry as he flooded me, emptying his cock
in me.

It was so intense, this stranger filling my unprotected
uterus with his semen, and my husband watching this man
having his way with me, watching him emptying his cock
in me, seeing his own wife awash with another man’s
sperm.

He finally moved away from me, but I lay there with my
legs spread, emotionally exhausted, feeling his
stickiness on my thighs. He got up and dressed, giving
me a quick kiss, and saying "I’ll leave you two now,"
and smiling as he left, obviously very pleased.

I turned up the lights and looked at my husband. His
penis was out and he was wet where he had ejaculated on
himself, so clearly he had enjoyed watching his wife
getting screwed by another man.

I said, "I never knew that you wanted to watch me
getting taken by a stranger. I thought that at any
moment you were going to intervene, and I let him go
ahead, thinking that soon you would call a halt. I kept
waiting for you, but you let him go on and on, and
finally I realized you weren’t going to make him stop,
and then I was so far along that I was helpless-I was
just so wet and hot that I just spread my legs for
him."

"I didn’t know it would go that far. I thought we could
string him along a little, and then send him out the
door. But then I got caught up in the scene. I got so
excited watching him working on you that I was in a
daze. I never thought I would get so excited watching a
stranger seducing you and having his way with you-I
just can’t believe it. And then when you he got your
panties off, and you spread your legs for him, I almost
came. And when he penetrated you I couldn’t do anything
but watch-watch him screwing you, and hearing you
moaning, and seeing his cock going in and out of you,
fucking you so thoroughly- I just came.

"I never would have thought I would come watching my
wife taken like that, and fucked so well, seeing him
come in you. It was even more exciting thinking about
you risking pregnancy letting him come in you. This
never would have happened if we were at home. This
island just got to us."

We went to bed but it was a long time before either of
us went to sleep. We were both re-living that event.

In the morning we were greeted with another with
another beautiful tropic day. After breakfast we went
to the pool. It wasn’t long before Keith showed up
again, and with a friend whom we hadn’t met. He
introduced us to Tom who had come with him on this
vacation. Keith said nothing about the events of last
evening, but I’m sure he told Tom about our interesting
time.

We had a day at the pool, at the ocean, and at the
beach bar. The drinks flowed, with Keith buying most of
them, and late in the day we were feeling more than
relaxed. We accepted their invitation to dinner, and
after dinner the dancing started. I danced with my
husband, and each of the other men. With the after
dinner rum drinks we were feeling more than relaxed.

John soon folded, leaving the other two men to dance
with me. Both of them used the opportunity to pull me
in close, thigh against thigh, hands sliding down below
my waist till it seemed that everyone was watching us.
I was getting aroused but at that point I called a
halt to the dancing.

I was surprised when John invited them both back to our
cottage for a night-cap. We settled in with some drinks
and soft music. I wondered if those two strangers would
try to seduce me, and if so would John stop them. I had
my answer soon, the two of them sitting on each side of
me, and with my husband watching they began caressing
me.

John again dimmed the lights, so it seemed he was
permitting them to continue. How far would he let them
go? Did he want to see them taking me, doing it to me?
I didn’t think he would let the two of them screw me.

I was feeling the effects of the drinks so I was
determined to go with the flow. If he wanted to see
these two having their way with me, then I was going to
enjoy it. Somehow it would be a lot more exciting with
him watching, watching his own wife being serviced by
these studs. It couldn’t get more erotic than that.

They seemed to understand that they had our permission
to proceed, so they began to strip me, beginning with
my dress. Working together they removed my dress, then
my bra, exposing my breasts which they began to caress.
I raised my hips so they could remove my slip, and when
they gripped my panties I hesitated, looking at my
husband. He smiled and nodded, so I lifted my ass again
and they slowly removed my panties.

I lay there naked, with only my thigh high stockings
remaining. As they looked at my naked body, admiring
the view, I was flushed and trembling. They both
stripped, than continued their caresses, stroking my
thighs, spreading my legs, touching the wet lips of my
vulva, stroking me there, my cunt tingling with
arousal.

Keith moved between my open legs, mounting me. I raised
my knees and opened my thighs fully as he moved his
very hard cock against me, pressing firmly, spreading
my lips as he pushed into me. I groaned as he entered
and began filling me, pushing steadily till he was
fully into me, feeling the pressure against my cervix.

He began stroking into me, steadily fucking me,
carrying me to an erotic high. He thrust faster and I
felt him swelling and throbbing as he erupted, his cock
spurting into me, triggering my climax, my arms and
legs gripping him as I cried out, my body shaking.

When he lifted off me, Tom quickly took his place
between my legs. I was so wet and open that he entered
me easily, quickly pressing his full length into me. He
was very excited watching his friend screwing me, and
he was thrusting into me for a very short time before
adding his semen to his friends. I climaxed again when
I felt him spurting into me. They wanted to take me
again, but John didn’t want them to have seconds with
me, and I think that was because he had already come,
watching them having their way with me, watching them
fucking me.

They soon left. I said, "That was pretty erotic."

And John agreed.

"And I don’t think we should do that scene again."

Again John agreed.

However the next day they were hanging around me like
flies on honey, clearly wanting a repeat performance,
even though we said we weren’t interested. But as the
evening wore on and the drinks kicked in, I was once
more fucked by those two as John was looking on,
obviously aroused by watching them between my legs,
having their way with me again.

The next day the two of them left, so we had a chance
to recover from our amorous evenings, but there was
another interesting event. Peter, the black life-guard
at the pool seemed to know about our activities, and he
made great efforts to be charming, likely wanting to
get me in the sack.

He was handsome and muscular but I had no interest in
crossing the color barrier. It appeared that other
white women at the resort were not so discriminating,
and were enjoying liaisons with black men, including
our life-guard. We made it clear that we weren’t
interested-but he was persistent, hanging around,
eyeing me a lot. I was flattered by the attention as he
had a lot of women to choose from, but I didn’t
encourage him.

However, on our last night there, things changed. We
had been drinking more than usual, and after dinner we
continued, enjoying the steel band, and dancing. Peter
showed up, chatting with us and then asking me to
dance. I looked at John and he smiled, giving me
permission, so I accepted.

We had more that one dance, and on the fast dances he
was spinning me around, and I could feel my short
skirts lifting higher and higher, and I’m sure that my
bare thighs were in view above my stocking tops, and
maybe even my panties. Gradually he was holding me
closer, especially on the slow numbers, and I could
feel his body against mine, feel the heat of him, and I
was beginning to be aroused.

Between dances, he joined us at our table, drinking
with us, even buying drinks. I looked at John, a
question in my eyes, but John just smiled, ignoring me.
I wondered if he was going to invite this black man
back to our cottage. I got my answer, as looking at me
and smiling, he invited him for a night-cap.

Peter readily accepted, and I wondered if my husband
wanted to see a black man between my legs. I didn’t
think so, but I wasn’t sure; that would be entering
forbidden territory.

At our cottage John poured drinks, and it was soon
evident that our charming life-guard was interested in
more than a night-cap. He kept eying me, eying my legs
which had fallen open slightly, eying my breasts, and
it was clear he wanted to be between my legs.

I was quite sure that he knew all about our adventure
with those men that left, and perhaps that was why he
was emboldened. He moved beside me, putting his arm
around my shoulders, and told John what a beautiful
women I was. Smiling John agreed.

I thought this has gone far enough-I had never had sex
with a black man before, and I didn’t want to start
now. Also, my pussy had just recovered from the
pounding that I had received from those two studs that
left. And lastly, I was not on any birth control
protection when they fucked me, so I had already taken
a risk. But secretly it had been much more exciting
risking pregnancy with them. However, I didn’t want to
risk having a black baby- that would be a little much,
and difficult to explain.

At this point John did nothing but pour more drinks,
sitting down in his chair again. Looking at his groin I
could see the bulge, so he was aroused again by the
erotic situation. I thought why not indulge his fantasy
a little-this time I was sure he wouldn’t let this go
too far. So I relaxed, allowing him to caress me, even
kissing him when he turned my face towards him.

Peter asked me to stand and I did, looking at my
husband. His hands reached out and unbuttoned my skirt,
pulled the zipper down and slid my skirt to the floor.
He barely hesitated before undoing my blouse and
removing that also. Now I was standing there in my
sheer half-slip and sheer camisole.

I turned towards my husband who looked at me, saying
nothing. As Peter pulled up on my camisole I raised my
arms to let him remove it, exposing my breasts, the
nipples now very firm. He looked at John as he caressed
them, and then he slid my slip to the floor. I was
standing naked now except for my sheer lacy panties and
my garter belt holding up my nylon stockings.

I was flushed and trembling with arousal as I waited
for John to call a halt, but he did nothing. It was
obvious that he was giving permission to continue.
Peter gripped my panties but I held the waist-band as
he tugged them. Did I want him to go any further? I was
close to being naked in this man’s arms, and my husband
was not intervening. I thought alright, if this is what
he wanted to see I was going to continue. Whatever
happened would be on his shoulders.

I let my arms fall to my side, and this stud slid my
panties to the floor, and I stepped away from my
clothes. Peter stripped, revealing a very large and
very thick cock, now almost fully erect-it was huge and
I looked at it with disbelief, thinking I can’t take
that.
Before I could respond he lowered me to the bed and
began to spread my legs. At this point I was so faint
with desire and arousal I was almost helpless, feeling
the wetness in my cunt. He spread me wider and moved
between my legs, mounting me. This was so erotic, this
black stud between my legs that I could do nothing-I
was so far gone that all my earlier resolve was
forgotten.

I was limp as he lifted my thighs and directed the
purple swollen head of his cock against me, pressing
firmly. I gasped, feeling it pushing against my vulva,
pressing the lips open, groaning as I felt him
stretching me. He pushed strongly, and I cried out as
he penetrated me, groaning as I felt the size of him,
gripping my hips as he continued moving into me,
gradually filling me. I felt like a virgin, my vagina
fully stretched as he filled me, impaling me.

My moans filled the room as he began moving in me. He
fucked me with a steady rhythm and my whole being was
centered on this cock that was thrusting in me, raising
me to higher and higher levels of erotic feeling till
my trembling body clutched him, crying out as I was
overcome by a climax that left my body shaking and
quivering. He pulled me fully onto him, and I felt him
swelling and erupting into me, filling me with his
semen.

I knew it was no good to asking him not to come in me,
as he had no intention of pulling out. He stayed in me,
and he barely softened before I felt him moving in me
again. Soon he was fully erect, and at that point he
pulled out of me and placed me on my hands and knees at
the edge of the bed. I was like a rag doll that he
could move around at will.

He pulled my ass up and pushed his fully erect cock
into me once more, filling me and stroking powerfully.
It was even more erotic, taken in this position by this
black man, who was doing things to my body that aroused
me to a level I had never experienced. I was moaning,
groaning loudly, crying out as I was ravished by this
stud.

It was so primitive that I was overcome with another
orgasm, screaming as I shuddered, convulsing as he
groaned, his cock throbbing, spurting into me again,
filling me with his sperm. It was so erotic being taken
like that, on my hands and knees with my ass in the
air, and my vagina his for the taking. I had welcomed
the flow of semen in me.

He released me and I fell forward on the bed, lying on
my stomach, exhausted. I was aware of him dressing and
leaving with a thank-you to my husband. I finally
moved, using the sheets to wipe away the stickiness of
his come on my thighs-it was still oozing from my
vagina.

"I hope you’re satisfied watching that black stud
having his way with me- he really did it to me. I don’t
think my vagina will be back to normal for some time.
He stretched me so much I felt like I was having a
baby. But I never knew you had a fantasy of watching
strangers fuck me, and especially a black man.

"I can’t believe you let him take me, and did you like
seeing his cock in me when I was on my hands and knees.
You certainly had a perfect view of him fucking me."

"I didn’t know I would be so aroused watching you doing
it with strangers, and once it got started I was
helpless to stop them. And it was even more erotic
thinking that you could become pregnant by one of
them."

"Yes, it made it a lot more exciting feeling them
coming in me, and thinking I could get pregnant. And
knowing you were there, watching them taking me, doing
it to me, sitting right there while they were fucking
me was so erotic. Well, it’s not going to happen again.
And I don’t know what’s going to happen now with my
cunt and uterus filled with their semen night after
night, but we’ll find out. This was quite a wedding
anniversary, and I didn’t have any idea we would
celebrate it the way we did."

We slept little that night, and we packed early in the
morning, catching the flight for home that afternoon.
We spoke little on the plane, and I know we were both
re-living the events on that island. I flushed when I
thought about it, and I felt myself moistening again as
I remembered how it felt when I was taken and used by
those men, and with my aroused husband’s consent.

END

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
fredmiller
View posts View profile
@confessions
24 Dec 2016 11:52AM
• 2,459 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

How It Started 4
Jack drove off and I was laying a crossed the seat. Jack said “Don’t make a mess on my seat bitch. Put that plug back in your ass.” I looked up and told him that the bum had taken it. He roared with laughter and said “Well stuff your panties in your ass. If you ruin my seats I’ll beat the hell out of you.” I reached down and grabbed my thong and wiped my ass. There was gel and cum running out so I balled them up. I pushed them into my asshole to stop it from leaking. I got my shorts off the floor and put them back on. I was exhausted, and then Jack said “My cock needs sucking. Get your ass over here and suck it. I’ll make a deal with you. If you can make me cum in your mouth before we get home you can just relax the rest of the day.” I got turned around so I was lying on the seat like earlier and undid his pants so I could pull his cock out. I started sucking his cock when I thought I don’t know how close to home we were. My mind was racing thinking of how much time I had. I really wanted to be able to rest when we got home. My ass still hurt and I felt dirty after being close to that bum. I started working on his cock like I was dying for it. I could tell he wasn’t in a hurry because he never grabbed my head or pushed his cock in my mouth. I said to myself I can do this. I took him all the way down my throat and held it there. I even tried working my throat like I was swallowing thinking that would help. He started to move around like he was trying to get away from my mouth and I thought he must be close. He was getting ready to cum and he said “Oh Fuck Sue, I got to pull over.” I felt the truck turn and come to a stop. He grabbed my head so he could start fucking my mouth. In just a couple of minutes, he came in the back of my throat. I swallowed his load thinking I had done well. I got a good feeling knowing that I wouldn’t have to do anything for the rest of the day. I would be able to clean up and rest while trying to figure out how I was going get out of this situation. I pulled my mouth off Jack’s cock and he opened the truck door. Jack said “Nice try sissy but, we are already home.” I sat up and saw that we were sitting in the driveway of our house. “Now get upstairs and get cleaned up. Put on one of your new outfits. I’m going to take a nap.”
I couldn’t believe that we were home. Now I had to go to my room and get ready for god knows what. I want to stop this madness but, I didn’t know what to do. I got the stuff I had bought today and thought how I was going to pay for all this stuff. I ran up to my room and turned the shower on and sat on the floor and cried. I reached back and pulled the thong that I had stuffed in my ass out. It was nasty with cum and lube. My ass still hurt from the fucking the bum gave me. My dick was still locked up but, I did notice my dick did leak some cum while my ass was being abused. I wished I hadn’t bought such a good one so I could get it off. The water in the shower felt good on my skin. It washed the stench of from the bum and soothed my ass. I got out of the shower and sat on my bed wanting to lie down. I knew I had better be ready if Jack called me. I brushed my hair and decided to pull it up in pigtails because that was easier than anything else. I put my makeup on and remembered that nobody at the mall even noticed I was a man. I started to take pride that I could look like a woman. I spent a lot of time on my hair and makeup and realized I better get dressed. Jack had made me buy a lot of stuff. I had new panties, bras and stockings. He made me buy shorts, skirts and all kind of shirts. I decided to put on a matching set of a lacy bra and thong. I’m still not sure why he wanted me to wear a bra. All my clothes were very revealing so it didn’t make much difference what I chose. I picked a very short skirt and a low cut shirt that matched. I put on thigh high stockings and a pair of heels that a prostitute would wear. I had never walked in heels before so I walked around the room to practice. I had been a couple of hours so I sat on the bed to wait for Jack to call me. I thought that he would probably think I should have a plug in me. I opened my nightstand drawer and got out the only other plug I had. It was a lot smaller than the other one. I figured I was going to get fucked in my ass so I got some lube and squirted some in my ass. I pulled my thong to the side, inserted the plug and it slipped right in. My ass was so stretched that it didn’t really resist the penetration. That when I heard Jack called “Sue I need you down here now.”
I went downstairs and heard the TV in the front room. I walked in and Jack and John were sitting on the couch. I knew it was only a matter of time before Jack would tell his brother. I looked up at their big screen TV and a video of me sucking Jack’s cock was playing. Jack said “Come in here Sue and meet my brother John. John, this is our new roommate Sue.” I walked in front of the couch without looking at either one of them. For some reason I felt I should say “Hello John, It’s a pleasure to meet you.” I never looked up and Jack told me to sit on the couch with them and watch a movie. When I walked to the couch they slid apart so the only place that there was to sit was in between them. As I sat down I felt Jack’s hand slide under my skirt and squeeze my ass cheek. He told me my new outfit looked nice and I think I blushed. Jack said “John don’t you think Sue looks hot.” John just nodded yes. I think he was stunned by the whole episode. When I looked back at the TV it was me slamming my ass back on Jack’s cock. We sat there and watched as I fucked Jack’s cock and then beg him to cum in my mouth. Then the scene changed and I was sucking his cock in the truck while fucking my ass with the plug for the truckers. Jack was rubbing my leg like I was a girl that he was trying to feel up. The next scene was of me begging the bum to let me suck his cock and then it switched to me being slammed down on his big cock. I never even noticed that Jack was recording me in the truck. My ass tingled just looking at the bum’s cock on the TV. It looked even bigger than it looked today.
Jack said that the movie was making him horny and asked John if what he thought. John never said a word; he just unzipped his pants and pulled his cock out. His cock looked a lot like Jack’s, I guess because they were brothers. He was a little thinner but, was a little longer. I knew what was next; Jack pushed my head down towards John’s cock. I didn’t fight because I knew it was pointless. I knew Jack could overpower me than I didn’t stand a chance against both of them. I just leaned over and put my face in front of John’s cock. I opened my mouth and started sucking him down my throat. I started to slowly fuck John’s cock with my mouth. I felt Jack move around behind me. He grabbed my hips and lifted them so I was up on my knees. He flipped my skirt up to reveal my ass. Then all of a sudden “SMACK” he slapped my ass hard. When he did it I gasped and sucked John’s cock all the way to the base. I lifted up off John’s cock and Jack smacked my ass again and again. John must have like my throat because he grabbed the back of my head and pushed me down on his cock. Jack continued smacking my ass while John held me down. I couldn’t breathe and thought I was going to pass out when John pulled my mouth off his cock. I gasped for air and pushed me back down on his cock. This continued for awhile. My ass cheeks were burning and so were my lungs from being choked. John finally pulled me off his cock and let me catch my breath. Jack had stopped smacking my ass and told John to come look my ass. John got up and moved behind me. John said “Damn Jack you really whooped that ass.” I felt my thong being pulled to the side and heard them laugh. “I told you she was a slut.” Jack said.
I felt a hand reach between my legs and grip my dick that was in the cage. They pulled on it really hard trying to see if it would come off. They twisted and pulled. Even though they were being rough it wasn’t that bad to have them playing with caged dick. They both started laughing saying it would take a tow truck to get it off. They let go of my cage and started playing with my plug. One of them pulled a little and it came right out. Jack said “This one is too small for you Sue. We’ll have to get you one that fits better.” They both started laughing. I guess the lube started leaking out of my ass because I felt a hard slap on my ass and Jack yelled “Who told you could use lubricant.” I had made him mad and I knew that was not good. He said that I needed to be punished. He grabbed my shirt and pulled hard, ripping off buttons and pulling it off of me. He started wiping my ass to remove the lube. Then he shoved his shirt covered fingers straight in to me. I squealed and pleaded for him to stop. He would shove his fingers in and twist them around. Jack said “Help me out Bro.” John gets beside me and reached back to pull my ass cheeks apart. He pulled really hard and I could feel my ass being pulled apart. Jack returned to stabbing his wrapped finger in and out of me. I heard John say “Just stuff it in her Jack” Jack started using his fingers to try and stuff my shirt up my ass. I don’t know have much he got in me but, my ass was hurting. He pulled it out and threw it on the floor. Jack said “Open her up Bro and see if we got her clean.” John pulled my ass cheeks apart until I thought my ass was going to rip. All I could think about was I had two men staring onto my gaping asshole. I started to get aroused and wondering why I felt like this. John said “I think you got it all.” Jack grabbed my neck and pulled me up. He said “Your mouth is the only lube you get unless I tell you to. Understand sissy!” I nodded yes and he pushed me back down.
They both got up and pulled me to the middle of the living room. John said “This should be good.” That when I realized that they had set up a camera to video what was going to happen. Jack got on the floor and pulled my head towards his cock. I opened my mouth and sucked him in. It was pointless to refuse. I had been beaten and abused. I had all but given up so, I figured to just try and get it over with. While I sucked Jack’s cock, John was poking his cock at my ass. John said “Turn her around she is to dry.” They spun me around and now I was sucking John cock. It made me think I should have spit on Jack’s cock more because he just forced it into me. Jack said “That’s how you do it.” I wasn’t going to make that mistake again so; I was giving John a sloppy blowjob. They turned me around again and now John was fucking my ass and I was sucking Jack’s dirty cock. This went on for a few minutes and then Jack got on the floor and told me to fuck his cock. I crawled over to Jack and sucked his cock hoping to lube it a little before he pulled me on top of him. I lowered myself on to his cock and moaned as he went in me. I was starting to love the way it felt. He was thrusting in and out of me when John got in front of me. He put his cock in my mouth and started fucking my face. His cock would push to the back of my throat and then force me down on Jack’s cock. I was stuffed and had never felt anything like this before. I loved my ass and throat being abused at the same time. Jack was rubbing my chest where my bra was like I had tits. He started pinching and pulling on my nipples. I felt my dick start to stain in the cage.
Jack told me to turn around and sit on his cock. I got turned around and was on my knees facing away from him. I put his cock back in and started to bounce up and down. John got back in front of me and was fucking my throat again. Jack reached up and grabbed me around my chest. He pulled me backward towards his chest and held me tight. My legs were bent under me at my knees and my little dick cage was pointing up. I saw John go and move the camera so it was pointing at Jack’s cock in my ass. Then Jack said “Go ahead and see if it will fit John.” I realized what they were going to do and started screaming. They were going to double fuck me. I pleaded with them to stop and tried to get away from Jack. It was like they couldn’t hear me and John got between my legs. He put his cock at my ass. Jack wasn’t moving anymore and just left his cock deep in my ass. John grabbed my cage and pulled up hard. He spit on his hand and rubbed it on his cock. I begged them to let me go and promised them anything else they wanted. John placed his cock back on my ass and started to push. I felt my ass stretching and the tip of his cock went in. He eases up a little and then pushed back down hard. My ass had no choice but to open up. I screamed for him to stop. The pain was horrible and he only in a little. John started pumping working more and more of his cock in me. He was still pulling on my cage while pumping in and out. I was begging and pleading while I was gasping for air. Then with another hard push he was all the way inside me. I moaned as he held it in me. We were still for a minute which gave my ass time to adjust to the two large cocks in me. My ass was burning and felt like someone had drove a truck in me. Jack said “Showtime Bro.” They both started fucking me at the same time. John rose up I guess to give the camera a better view. My ass still hurt but was getting better and John pulling on my cage was starting to have an effect on me. I was not screaming anymore. I was gasping for air and started moaning. I remember thinking that I sound like a whore.
After a few minutes of double fucking me, Jack started to grunt and started pumping fast. He thrust in hard and said “That’s good sissy make me cum.” I felt him cum in my ass. It felt great because it helped lubricate my ass while John was still fucking me. John was still pulling on my cage while he was fucking me. Then it happened. I guess the pressure on my prostate and John pulling my cage, cum just started pour out of me. I wasn’t even able to get hard while in the cage. Cum was dripping out of my cage onto my stomach. I heard myself saying “Oh fuck” over and over. John said “Holy fuck, the sissy just came from being double fucked. I hope the camera got that.” Then he started pounding my ass hard. He pushed in deep and came in my ass. They were both lying still with their cocks in my ass. After a while John got up and pulled his cock out of me. He stood up and Jack pushed me off of him and got up. Jack hollered at me not to leak on the floor. He said “Put your ass in the air.” I just wanted to rest. My ass felt empty and legs hurt like hell. I knew I better do it so I pulled my knees up and stuck my ass up. I watched as they got the camera and was pointing it at my ass. I must have been gaped open from being double fucked. John said “I think we ruined that ass. It will never be the same.” They both laughed. Jack said “We will stop her from leaking all over the house.” He grabbed the small plug I had earlier and slide it into my ass. It felt like it wasn’t even in me and then he pushed it in deeper. The base of the plug slid in me. It was a lot bigger than the plug itself. He kept pushing it in until it was as deep as his fingers could push. I felt pressure deep in my ass and stomach. I was moaning and grunting as he abused my ass. “That should do it.” He said. I felt him insert his fingers in my ass and pull my ass open. I guessed that was to let the camera see what he had done. He pulled his fingers out and smacked me hard on my ass.
Jack said “Ok sissy, sit up.” I slowly got up and turned around. My guts hurt from plug being lodged deep in my ass. John was holding a camera and pointing it at me. Another camera was sitting on the table where the TV was. I was on my knees and Jack said “You look thirsty sissy. Open your mouth.” He walked up to me with his limp cock hanging down. He put his cock on my mouth and I opened my mouth. I took his cock into my mouth and started to suck him. I thought he just wanted me to clean him or get him hard again. He grabbed the back of my head and fucked my face a couple of times. He held me all the way down on his cock. It wasn’t that bad because he wasn’t hard. Then I felt hot liquid pouring down my throat. He was pissing in me. I tried to push back but, he had my head held tight. I thought I was going to choke. I tried to relax and just let his piss go down my throat into my stomach. I felt his stream slow and stop. He let go of my head and I just waited for him to pull out. I was done fighting them. They had done things to me and I couldn’t stop them. I kneeled there while Jack took the camera and John walked up to me. I opened my mouth and took his cock in. I reached around and grabbed his ass. I pulled until my face was smashed against his stomach. His cock was longer and was in my throat. He started pissing down my throat and I held on to him to keep him deep. I heard them laughing. John said “This slut was easy to train.” I thought he was finished pissing and he pushed me off his cock. He was still standing in front of me and then started pissing on my face. I closed my eyes and turned my face. He hollered “Look at me and open your fucking mouth.” I did and he continued pissing in my mouth. He finished and turned around. Jack said “Clean this fucking mess up sissy. We’re done with you for awhile.” He turned to John and said “Come on Bro, Let’s go edit this movie so we can upload it. I think we will make some good money from it. We got to think about what we will do for a sequel too.”

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-5
Anonymous
@confessions
02 Jul 2024 3:34AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

It all started when I was in college. Freshman year, to be exact. I was taking Adderall to help with my studies and it had some... interesting side effects. One night, I found a flash drive that someone left plugged into the computer lab's computer. Curiosity got the best of me and I popped it into my laptop later that week in my dorm room. Turns out, it was filled with interracial porn - big black guys fucking tiny white girls like me!


I spent countless hours watching that shit on Adderall, which only made things worse because the stimulating effects of the drug made me crave more than just studying! Soon enough, I started hooking up with black guys in real life too - chasing that rush of cheating on Josh with big black cock! And let me tell you something... there's nothing quite like it!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
OnlyGoodPorn
View posts View profile
@random
28 Jul 2024 10:54AM
• 702 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Camille came to work with me one day, a few months after we’d met. It was ladder work, which is why she wanted to come. I work alone mostly. And she likes being up on the ladder. I built a business taking care of people’s homes. When people ask me what I do for work, that’s what I tell them, I take care of people’s homes, but the real answer is so much more. On this day with Cam we’d be scraping window trim. But the next day is car transportation to and from the airport. And the day after is finding and fixing a small leak, but most likely replacing the dishwasher, and then repairing the flooring from the damage. Oh, and then I have to pick up clothes from a customer and allocate them elsewhere, but not before rebuilding a screen door and making and installing shelves for a local coffee shop. But on this day we’ll be on ladders scraping window trim. Which is why Cam wanted to come.

Cam stepped out of the bedroom that morning into the hall as I was exiting the bathroom. “How does this look?” She asked me. Referring to the outfit she chose to wear to work that day, she showcased it with an impromptu hallway-width catwalk turn. Unbelievable, I told her. “It’s not too long?” She asked. Referring to her skirt. Seems just right to me. Oh, good! She replied excitedly with a short hop and tail wiggle as she proceeded back into the bedroom to finish ablutions.

Camille is a short girl at five foot even, and very petite. She’s young and pretty with striking blue eyes and shoulder length dirty-blonde hair. But what attracted me to her most was and still is her playfulness. Cam doesn’t tend to take things too seriously, which I’m working on myself. Where I would maybe think far too long about something that simply doesn’t matter, Cam just goes for it and calls me a silly goose. And she’s got this ability to surprise me every time. Less so now as we’ve been together for sometime. But still from time to time she gets me. Like every day really. And to my weaning dismay, tending toward total approval to the point of following suit, ninety percent of the time her playfulness is sexual in nature, or rooted in some sort of sexual connotation. Sexual, kinky, naughty, taboo, and sometimes just downright filthy, she’s one hundred percent comfortable with her body, expressing herself sexually, speaking her mind, and she doesn’t wince easily. She’s a free flowing form of one hundred percent woman. She’s nice, she’s thoughtful, caring, loving, and an overtly naughty sex crazed being. Who wouldn’t love that.

For example: Now this is an extreme case, but it gives insight into who she is. Now let it be known, neither of us have a desire to play in this way, but Cam always jokes around in an attempt to push the boundaries, my buttons, and get me to loosen up more and more. SO we’re walking down the road one day and (Oh, God, I can’t believe I’m telling you this. Okay here goes.) So we’re walking down the road and I noticed some dried dog poop. I grabbed her and said, “Look out for the poop. Don’t step in it.” So she says to me, and I quote, “Dare me to lick it?” I’m like, Good Lord girl, no! “What’s the big deal? It’s just poop.” She told me. Question asked, question answered. - Now I need to tell you before I lose you here, this story is not about poop. I promise you. This is just an indicator into who she is. So Cam proceeds to get on her hands and knees, on the side of a fairly well trafficked road, and egg me on. And to boot, and I guess this is pertinent information, Cam doesn’t exactly believe in wearing underwear. I mean, she will if no other clothing is covering it. At which point she calls it outerwear. But if she’s wearing even the shortest of dresses or skirts, any other accompanying garments are out of the question. So there she is, this young, pretty, sexy thing, bent over on the side of a public road, her ass clearly visible to anyone who happens to pass by, daring me to dare her to lick dog poop. And if I say something such as referring to the fact that someone might see her. Her only reply ever is always in the vein of, let them see, somebody's gotta make the world a better place. It’s not that she wants people to see, or even goes out of her way to ensure that they do. But Cam is just being Cam, and what happens, happens. I aspire to her nature of play and carefreeness, especially when it comes to sex, or simply expressing myself. I’m getting there, and I’m becoming less reserved about it. That’s why I’m writing this. I told her I would.

Oh, good lord, she just came through the room, or pranced through is more like it. Panties on her head, and a bra around her crotch area. “Is this how you wear them, David?” She asked me. Um, no, but getting closer!

So we’re off to work. Now this is a real job with real work that needs to get done. Cam is a hard fucking worker too. Bright, intelligent, intuitive when it comes to getting shit done. What needs doing, where, when, how; all the things. This isn’t just play time. Or I should say, this isn’t solely play time. But as Cam says, most time is an opportunity for play time.

So we get to this house and Cam and I begin setting up for our day. Occasionally people are shuffling by. It’s a friendly town. We wave, they wave, we say hi, and so on. We get the ladders set up, the music going, and all we need is a tarp and some scrapers and we’re off. This is a mountain ski resort town in Colorado, so It’s a beautiful day. And increasingly so, the people in these towns, whether they be tourists or locals, dress more like they are on a beach in Southern California rather than at nine thousand feet. But the weather is conducive, so the attire is, shall we say, nice to look at because there’s less and less of it. Or as Cam points out to me, “she’s hot.” So despite what Cam is wearing, it really draws little to no attention specifically to her. Despite the fact that, “she’s hot too.” If you take notice, you take notice, but a short skirt is par for the course here. So up the ladder she goes.

No panties on, the view from below was, how shall I say this, enjoyable to say the least. And improved my typical workday by severfold. I’m being modest. It was fucking incredible. I’m a grateful guy in general, but this was like, “okay, I’m not sure how I conjured this into my life, but I’ll take it all day long!” She liked it, she knew it, she wanted it, but most of all, she enjoyed that I liked it. And liked it, I did. So much so in fact that I could hardly keep my hand off myself. In fact, the only time I did remove my hand was to take pictures and videos that we looked at together later. I’ll share one with you here.

Now I haven’t told you a story so far, rather, just something that happened. Setting up the scene so to speak. But what would a scene be without a story? I’ve told you about me. I’ve told you about my kinky little girlfriend. But what I haven’t told you might make your head explode. In the best way, of course. At least it made mine. But I’m vanilla, or so I think. I don’t know. You be the judge. But hang tight, it’s about to get good.

So we’d brought two ladders and set both of them up, but Cam insisted I be the ground person. Or that one of us only be on one ladder at a time. Because what I haven’t told you yet is that now it was my turn, and Cam made me wear very revealing shorts to work too. One of the ways we connected when we’d first met was our mutual dislike for wearing underwear. For me, when I was a teenager I stopped wearing briefs because I was chubby, and they were just uncomfortable. I tried boxers but still to this day I don’t know how people wear those things. They’re just so uncomfortable. So since I was fifteen years old - I’m forty-six now - I haven’t worn a pair of underwear one day. And Cam loved that. Easy access to the flopping penis, she tells me, is a wonderful thing for a girl like me.

So although rather uneventful in my estimation, Cam insisted that up the ladder you go, sir. Yes ma’am. So there I was, a dangling participle revealed for her viewing. And viewed, she did, with camera and all. That iPhone has an amazing zoom, she told me. Talk about uncomfortable. Cam would yell things below as people would pass by. “Throw down the hammer, David?!” Oh good lord. “”Hey, yur lookin’ good up there!” And, “David, do you need me to hold anything for you?” And, “Hey David, I think your balls are hanging out!” Some of her comments weren’t designed for cleverness, rather to provoke the passersby and embarrass me. It’s astounding what people don’t notice. I’m on a ladder with my giant old balls hanging from my tiny red shorts one block off of Main St. and no one notices even when she points them out. The irony being you know that if I were doing that and Cam wasn’t there…

I would throw comments up to her too in an attempt to out embarrass her. As if that were possible. I wasn’t quite as good at it though, and all I’d accomplish was to make her laugh. Which was awesome, but not what I was going for. “Hey lady, the moon is out!” Or, “I see you missed a spot!” I don’t even know what that one means. All Cam had to do was reference caulk all day. For me it was a bit more challenging. I either went from not making any sense at all to just embarrassing myself with all I was yelling up to her. “I see your butt!” And queue the disgusted look from the speed walker passing by. “Cam, I’m really not good at this, love!” She was literally crying from laughter at my stupid comments. And luckily she saved me by yelling out to the speed walker. Something to the effect of, “It’s okay, he’s a little retarded, but he’s got a nice penis!” Forgoing the caulk reference completely. The lady’s look turned from one of disdain to a crooked smirk very quickly. But then I got a good one in. “Hey Cam, I see a crack, do you want me to fill it in with my big white caulk?” Okay, when I say a good one, I mean a less retarded one. I know, we’re not supposed to use that word. But I don’t think mentally handicapped people meant, abolish the word completely. They themselves just don’t want to be called retarded. But me? I’ll take a little degradation. It’s fun for sex! And sex we did!

Cam’s skirt, per the way she liked it, would be pulled up high enough to where if you looked closely enough you could see her vagina. I know! Huh, funny. Cam and I are having a back and forth right now. When I type sometimes I speak it out loud. She loves that I’m writing this, but she’s correcting my sexual vernacular as I go. She wants me to call it a see-you-next-tuesday. No, she says. Arg! A cunt! It’s a cunt. Some people have vagina’s. Hers growls! Cam just growled at me. Lol. Anyway! The way she likes to wear her clothes is if someone’s going to notice, then let them. It’s such an interesting thing to witness though. Most people actually don’t. And the ones who do pretend they don’t. She’s not trying to cause anyone alarm or discomfort, and like I said, her attire actually blends in, but she is who she is and she enjoys pushing boundaries in herself. That’s what I love about her. Plus it doesn’t hurt that she’s stunning to look at for me. A very unassuming girl. And don’t get me wrong, it’s not as though she flaunts her vagi…cunt, but if that skirt flops just the right way as a set of eyes just happens upon a glance down there, you’re gonna pussy. She’s now telling me to call it her Baby-Boo. Oh, sorry. My Baby-Boo. Baby-Boo Cunt Muffin Sandwich. I don’t really know what that means but it all checks out to me! Now she’s trying to get in here to type. H afgd sh 78 39n87gdfs

Dear reedr SDg gbhbbkjcvkjbbbd

Good lord. She wants me to tell you what her cunt muffin looks like. Okay, I’m just gonna involve you on all the back and forth that’s going on here. Yes, I will tell them it’s young. Cam is twenty-three years old. We met a year ago. She moved in six months later. She does the dishes naked. She goes to the bathroom with the door open. She pees in the shower. She licks me everywhere. She calls her tits bumps because she says she doesn’t have any. They’re not boobs, they’re bumps. I personally love them. She’s now blushing. Wow, that’s a new one. And, yes, dear, her vagina is that of a seventeen year old hairless Mexican Chihuahua. I think those are two breeds mixed into one. She’s just being silly now. It looks like one of those pumped pussy’s. We watch a lot of porn together. Pumped pussy is actually quite hot. Hers looks like a hotdog bun. She’s telling me to tell you this. I personally think it’s more the length of a hotdog bun, and looks like a shaven pumped pussy. Cunt-Muffin, sorry. Anyway, It’s long and bald and quite puffy. And it jiggles when you smack it. But I’m not kidding, it’s really long. Like all the way from normal clit positioning to her asshole. She’s giggling now. Which brings me back to my point. If Cam bends over in public, game over. There it is. She’s telling me to call it her pussy.

Wait, so your vagina is your cunt and your asshole is your pussy?
Correct.
So what’s your mouth then?
You know what my mouth is!
Oh good lord. Okay, we won’t get into that. She wants me to tell you.
Tell them how you pee-pee in me.
Dear Reader, actually, you know what, this brings me right back to the story.
Yay, she says.
Okay, so.

We’re on the ladder. No, she’s on the ladder. She’s got me flustered now. Cam is on the ladder and she says she’s got to pee. Now I never know what to expect from this girl, but I know, it’s typically never what I thought. Because when I expect a torrent of piss to come flooding down from above, no. Instead what she does is pee into her empty coffee mug on the window ledge and hand it to me. Naturally I say, what now? Whatever you like, dear. What do I like, I wonder. I’m sure she’s wanting me to drink it. And honestly, it didn’t bother me all that much. But what I really wanted to do was shock her. Show her that all is not lost and I am learning to misbehave. So I dipped my cock head in and filled it to the brim. Took a sip and climbed it back to her. Okay, that was hot, she told me. But Cam being Cam, she finished it in several gulps, put the mug down and continued scraping. “You just drank piss,” I told her! To which she responded, It’s hot up here, and kept scraping. That was our first experience drinking from each other, it came out of nowhere, and it got me like nothing ever has before. I was instantly hooked. It was the hottest thing I’d ever seen a woman do. It spoke to me sexually in a way nothing ever had before. It was almost addictive to the point of definitely wanting to explore it more rather than less. And we explored. We are exploring now as I type this. Now it seems all we do is drink each other's piss. Which I gotta tell you, it’s the last thing I thought I’d ever do, (to drink and be drunk from) but the thing I’m enjoying the most. It’s intoxicating in a way I cannot quite sum up in words. Cam says, try it! You’ll like it or you won’t. Cam says make sure you drink lots of water. I agree. Drink lots of water if you’re going to piss in your girlfriend’s mouth, and vice-versa. But we drink so much pee that it’s hardly even sexual anymore. Cam says, “turns me on!” I agree, it turns me on too. But it’s more utilitarian at this point. We spend a ton of time together. That’s not to say we don’t spend time apart, but we’ve learned to love and more so, accept each other as is, so it’s fun. We can just be who we are with each other. And who we are has turned out to be a pee drinking couple, among other things. And we drink a lot of pee. We literally just drink from each other all the time. I don’t use the toilet anymore. And neither does she. We either pee in each other, on each other, in glasses or on ourselves. To which Cam just made slurping noises with her tongue out. Oh Good Lord. Okay I’m getting turned on now.

We share a lot. We’re both artists, we enjoy similar things such as peeing in the shower. I’m joking, not joking. But I think my point is that we enjoy being apart just as much as we enjoy being together. Because we enjoy what we do separately too. So when we come together, it’s from full and enjoyable lives that we love. But pee, right. It’s utilitarian at this point, but no less hot. We just pee anywhere all the time. Sometimes even without provocation or foresite. We’ll just be walking along the road and there’s piss running down Cam’s leg. Or I will pee my shorts while sitting across from her drinking our morning coffee in the garden. But most often we’re drinking it. I’ve drank so much of this girl’s pee I hardly drink anything more. And even when I’m drinking other things, Cam pees in them for me, and I in hers. But I think our favorite is directly in our mouths. And there’s no asking anymore. I got over that months ago. I just pee. No asking, no wishy-washy, just simply pee.

Despite popular belief, when you drink water, pee tastes like water. We’re both healthy, active, relatively fit people. So nothing weird there, like no weird taste or disease or anything like that. It’s just pee! And I like pee. Cam likes it too. Even once, okay now bare with me. We pee’d each other’s clothes. As in, soaked them through. Now even though you might think this is getting weird, or, weird sailed long ago, it’s our thing and we enjoy it. But clothes soaked through, they then hung out to dry until we were ready to wear them out. I think you know where I’m going with this. Yes we wore pissed dry clothes in public. Cam just chuckled to herself. Yes, honey, I know. Cam likes the smell, but I don’t really think it does. Or if it does I guess I like it too. It’s just kind of nice in this crazy world to have a secret in plain site like that. We have friends, jobs, dreams, aspirations, family, all of it. But at the end of the day we enjoy the piss. Cam calls it piss more than me. I say pee. Dick wine. Bladder nectar. She’s giving me these names now. Urethra juice. She’s asking me to tell you what I use her mouth as. I’d argue but…it’s my urinal. Her mouth is my urinal. My colastami sack. My toilet bowl. Okay I’m done now.

So Cam is telling me to tell you other things but I think I’ll save that for another story. I have to admit, this was fun, and cathartic. She’s my catheter, she says. Okay, we’re gonna go now. Cam says please try drinking pee and that it’s good for you to try new things. She’s waving, bye. Okay, until next time. Pee you later! Bye!!! Bye!

It's like this...
reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
10 Jan 2012 11:52PM
• 1,979 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 13 replies ]

Nine principles for killing the enemy inside your borders, and the five base requirements they stand on.

Base requirements are as follows:

1, You can blend in with the area you are operating in, have little to no restrictions to where you can safely go, possess the skills necessary to gather assets, and are not a wanted man from the start. You already fulfill this requirement as long as you plan on staying on US soil.

2, You need to kill people who feel threatened and are hiring security. This doesn't make sense otherwise.

3, You disagree so violently with what these people have done to your country and to you that killing them, and killing anyone who works for them is not out of the picture for you. You must accept the viewpoint that anyone who would work for your enemy is just as culpable as they are.

4, Society is destabilized and law enforcement resources have been stretched to the point that you have a good chance of getting away with gunfire as long as you leave the scene sooner rather than later.

5, Make an example of enough people and those who follow in their footsteps will not do the same things. Fear is a powerful motivator.

The principles:

1, As long as you act first, they have less, you have more. Why? This is a simple bit of math you can work out on a scrap of paper. First, you have the number of guards or security. Then you subtract that number by the number of them you can kill before they are able to start responding. The minimum number is one. With a bit of luck, you can raise it much higher. So, if you are one of two competant trigger pullers, and they have four, and you can decorate the walls with the brains of the first one before you start doing anything, then the first one to die never even factored in. Now it's two versus three.

2, Killing people is easy and every one you kill makes killing the rest easier. Also, hurting people is easy and the more you hurt them, the slower they move and less effective they are, making finishing them off even easier.

3, Quit the very moment it stops being easy, and go away. You do not want a fair fight, you want to act when you can take the unfair advantage, ride it as long as possible, and quit before the risk/reward tips at all. You can always come back and kill more later. There's plenty of them. Don't get one-itis. Next time, it'll either be too hard a target (in which case see #8) and thus moot, or the fact that their lives are in peril from the moment they come on duty will mean the next ones will be desperate for the money and entirely out of their element.

4, Less is more. No manifesto. No statements of intent. They know you exist when they are dying. The rest of the time, you are a ghost.

5, It doesn't matter if they were a Thuper Duper SEAL commando, the laws of physics will not be suspended for them. You still can't take them in a fair fight, but why would you ever want to do that? They no longer have a supply chain, air support, armor assets, or the ability to call in serious backup. Any human that stops a bullet with their face dies. Any corpse hung from a bridge burns.

6, You do not live in a war zone. You are part of the population and so are they. They cannot tell you apart from the enemy. They cannot cut loose with automatic weapons into a crowd if they feel scared. They operate under great restrictions, and the more dangerous and professional they are, the more restricted they will be by nature.

7, A continuation of the last part of #3. No one wants to protect a client when they know that people will attack him only to kill his security and then leave. Their competancy curve will go up or down dramatically, and most likely down. Shred someone's security enough, and someone else with a grudge might just finish the job for you. That's even more of a win, psychologically. The world appears to be against them.

8, There is no security for a non-p********ial official that is so high that you can't kill just one of them and vanish. It doesn't have to be on the job. Guards go home, have birthday parties with their kids, and go to hotels to fuck their friends wives. Stab them from behind in the frozen foods aisle when they're choosing between peas and california vegetable mix. Who's going to stop you on the way out- the bag boys? Block them in on a bridge and toss them over the side, with a twenty pound weight handcuffed to one wrist for companionship. Have a mugging go wrong when they pull into that Shell for gas.

9, Shooting them, shredding their limbs with remote detonated explosions, and driving trucks into their convoys is not the only way to get the job done. You have many, many options, thanks to #6. Plan ahead and you can belong anywhere. Deliver them some food tainted with something fatal, deliver chlorine gas bombs to their doors with a stolen UPS uniform, use forged identification and papers to get into their offices, start a very unfortunate fire, and block the doors on your way out.

Bonus principle:

When they aren't able to get security anymore, they will most likely turtle up. This gives you a fixed location and plenty of time and observation to work on less hit and run type plan. From that point, you can make it very personal.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
OnlyGoodPorn
View posts View profile
@random
27 Jul 2024 2:41PM
• 477 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Camille came to work with me one day, a few months after we’d met. It was ladder work, which is why she wanted to come. I work alone mostly. And she likes being up on the ladder. I built a business taking care of people’s homes. When people ask me what I do for work, that’s what I tell them, I take care of people’s homes, but the real answer is so much more. On this day with Cam we’d be scraping window trim. But the next day is car transportation to and from the airport. And the day after is finding and fixing a small leak, but most likely replacing the dishwasher, and then repairing the flooring from the damage. Oh, and then I have to pick up clothes from a customer and allocate them elsewhere, but not before rebuilding a screen door and making and installing shelves for a local coffee shop. But on this day we’ll be on ladders scraping window trim. Which is why Cam wanted to come.

Cam stepped out of the bedroom that morning into the hall as I was exiting the bathroom. “How does this look?” She asked me. Referring to the outfit she chose to wear to work that day, she showcased it with an impromptu hallway-width catwalk turn. Unbelievable, I told her. “It’s not too long?” She asked. Referring to her skirt. Seems just right to me. Oh, good! She replied excitedly with a short hop and tail wiggle as she proceeded back into the bedroom to finish ablutions.

Camille is a short girl at five foot even, and very petite. She’s young and pretty with striking blue eyes and shoulder length dirty-blonde hair. But what attracted me to her most was and still is her playfulness. Cam doesn’t tend to take things too seriously, which I’m working on myself. Where I would maybe think far too long about something that simply doesn’t matter, Cam just goes for it and calls me a silly goose. And she’s got this ability to surprise me every time. Less so now as we’ve been together for sometime. But still from time to time she gets me. Like every day really. And to my weaning dismay, tending toward total approval to the point of following suit, ninety percent of the time her playfulness is sexual in nature, or rooted in some sort of sexual connotation. Sexual, kinky, naughty, taboo, and sometimes just downright filthy, she’s one hundred percent comfortable with her body, expressing herself sexually, speaking her mind, and she doesn’t wince easily. She’s a free flowing form of one hundred percent woman. She’s nice, she’s thoughtful, caring, loving, and an overtly naughty sex crazed being. Who wouldn’t love that.

For example: Now this is an extreme case, but it gives insight into who she is. Now let it be known, neither of us have a desire to play in this way, but Cam always jokes around in an attempt to push the boundaries, my buttons, and get me to loosen up more and more. SO we’re walking down the road one day and (Oh, God, I can’t believe I’m telling you this. Okay here goes.) So we’re walking down the road and I noticed some dried dog poop. I grabbed her and said, “Look out for the poop. Don’t step in it.” So she says to me, and I quote, “Dare me to lick it?” I’m like, Good Lord girl, no! “What’s the big deal? It’s just poop.” She told me. Question asked, question answered. - Now I need to tell you before I lose you here, this story is not about poop. I promise you. This is just an indicator into who she is. So Cam proceeds to get on her hands and knees, on the side of a fairly well trafficked road, and egg me on. And to boot, and I guess this is pertinent information, Cam doesn’t exactly believe in wearing underwear. I mean, she will if no other clothing is covering it. At which point she calls it outerwear. But if she’s wearing even the shortest of dresses or skirts, any other accompanying garments are out of the question. So there she is, this young, pretty, sexy thing, bent over on the side of a public road, her ass clearly visible to anyone who happens to pass by, daring me to dare her to lick dog poop. And if I say something such as referring to the fact that someone might see her. Her only reply ever is always in the vein of, let them see, somebody's gotta make the world a better place. It’s not that she wants people to see, or even goes out of her way to ensure that they do. But Cam is just being Cam, and what happens, happens. I aspire to her nature of play and carefreeness, especially when it comes to sex, or simply expressing myself. I’m getting there, and I’m becoming less reserved about it. That’s why I’m writing this. I told her I would.

Oh, good lord, she just came through the room, or pranced through is more like it. Panties on her head, and a bra around her crotch area. “Is this how you wear them, David?” She asked me. Um, no, but getting closer!

So we’re off to work. Now this is a real job with real work that needs to get done. Cam is a hard fucking worker too. Bright, intelligent, intuitive when it comes to getting shit done. What needs doing, where, when, how; all the things. This isn’t just play time. Or I should say, this isn’t solely play time. But as Cam says, most time is an opportunity for play time.

So we get to this house and Cam and I begin setting up for our day. Occasionally people are shuffling by. It’s a friendly town. We wave, they wave, we say hi, and so on. We get the ladders set up, the music going, and all we need is a tarp and some scrapers and we’re off. This is a mountain ski resort town in Colorado, so It’s a beautiful day. And increasingly so, the people in these towns, whether they be tourists or locals, dress more like they are on a beach in Southern California rather than at nine thousand feet. But the weather is conducive, so the attire is, shall we say, nice to look at because there’s less and less of it. Or as Cam points out to me, “she’s hot.” So despite what Cam is wearing, it really draws little to no attention specifically to her. Despite the fact that, “she’s hot too.” If you take notice, you take notice, but a short skirt is par for the course here. So up the ladder she goes.

No panties on, the view from below was, how shall I say this, enjoyable to say the least. And improved my typical workday by severfold. I’m being modest. It was fucking incredible. I’m a grateful guy in general, but this was like, “okay, I’m not sure how I conjured this into my life, but I’ll take it all day long!” She liked it, she knew it, she wanted it, but most of all, she enjoyed that I liked it. And liked it, I did. So much so in fact that I could hardly keep my hand off myself. In fact, the only time I did remove my hand was to take pictures and videos that we looked at together later. I’ll share one with you here.

Now I haven’t told you a story so far, rather, just something that happened. Setting up the scene so to speak. But what would a scene be without a story? I’ve told you about me. I’ve told you about my kinky little girlfriend. But what I haven’t told you might make your head explode. In the best way, of course. At least it made mine. But I’m vanilla, or so I think. I don’t know. You be the judge. But hang tight, it’s about to get good.

So we’d brought two ladders and set both of them up, but Cam insisted I be the ground person. Or that one of us only be on one ladder at a time. Because what I haven’t told you yet is that now it was my turn, and Cam made me wear very revealing shorts to work too. One of the ways we connected when we’d first met was our mutual dislike for wearing underwear. For me, when I was a teenager I stopped wearing briefs because I was chubby, and they were just uncomfortable. I tried boxers but still to this day I don’t know how people wear those things. They’re just so uncomfortable. So since I was fifteen years old - I’m forty-six now - I haven’t worn a pair of underwear one day. And Cam loved that. Easy access to the flopping penis, she tells me, is a wonderful thing for a girl like me.

So although rather uneventful in my estimation, Cam insisted that up the ladder you go, sir. Yes ma’am. So there I was, a dangling participle revealed for her viewing. And viewed, she did, with camera and all. That iPhone has an amazing zoom, she told me. Talk about uncomfortable. Cam would yell things below as people would pass by. “Throw down the hammer, David?!” Oh good lord. “”Hey, yur lookin’ good up there!” And, “David, do you need me to hold anything for you?” And, “Hey David, I think your balls are hanging out!” Some of her comments weren’t designed for cleverness, rather to provoke the passersby and embarrass me. It’s astounding what people don’t notice. I’m on a ladder with my giant old balls hanging from my tiny red shorts one block off of Main St. and no one notices even when she points them out. The irony being you know that if I were doing that and Cam wasn’t there…

I would throw comments up to her too in an attempt to out embarrass her. As if that were possible. I wasn’t quite as good at it though, and all I’d accomplish was to make her laugh. Which was awesome, but not what I was going for. “Hey lady, the moon is out!” Or, “I see you missed a spot!” I don’t even know what that one means. All Cam had to do was reference caulk all day. For me it was a bit more challenging. I either went from not making any sense at all to just embarrassing myself with all I was yelling up to her. “I see your butt!” And queue the disgusted look from the speed walker passing by. “Cam, I’m really not good at this, love!” She was literally crying from laughter at my stupid comments. And luckily she saved me by yelling out to the speed walker. Something to the effect of, “It’s okay, he’s a little retarded, but he’s got a nice penis!” Forgoing the caulk reference completely. The lady’s look turned from one of disdain to a crooked smirk very quickly. But then I got a good one in. “Hey Cam, I see a crack, do you want me to fill it in with my big white caulk?” Okay, when I say a good one, I mean a less retarded one. I know, we’re not supposed to use that word. But I don’t think mentally handicapped people meant, abolish the word completely. They themselves just don’t want to be called retarded. But me? I’ll take a little degradation. It’s fun for sex! And sex we did!

Cam’s skirt, per the way she liked it, would be pulled up high enough to where if you looked closely enough you could see her vagina. I know! Huh, funny. Cam and I are having a back and forth right now. When I type sometimes I speak it out loud. She loves that I’m writing this, but she’s correcting my sexual vernacular as I go. She wants me to call it a see-you-next-tuesday. No, she says. Arg! A cunt! It’s a cunt. Some people have vagina’s. Hers growls! Cam just growled at me. Lol. Anyway! The way she likes to wear her clothes is if someone’s going to notice, then let them. It’s such an interesting thing to witness though. Most people actually don’t. And the ones who do pretend they don’t. She’s not trying to cause anyone alarm or discomfort, and like I said, her attire actually blends in, but she is who she is and she enjoys pushing boundaries in herself. That’s what I love about her. Plus it doesn’t hurt that she’s stunning to look at for me. A very unassuming girl. And don’t get me wrong, it’s not as though she flaunts her vagi…cunt, but if that skirt flops just the right way as a set of eyes just happens upon a glance down there, you’re gonna pussy. She’s now telling me to call it her Baby-Boo. Oh, sorry. My Baby-Boo. Baby-Boo Cunt Muffin Sandwich. I don’t really know what that means but it all checks out to me! Now she’s trying to get in here to type. H afgd sh 78 39n87gdfs

Dear reedr SDg gbhbbkjcvkjbbbd

Good lord. She wants me to tell you what her cunt muffin looks like. Okay, I’m just gonna involve you on all the back and forth that’s going on here. Yes, I will tell them it’s young. Cam is twenty-three years old. We met a year ago. She moved in six months later. She does the dishes naked. She goes to the bathroom with the door open. She pees in the shower. She licks me everywhere. She calls her tits bumps because she says she doesn’t have any. They’re not boobs, they’re bumps. I personally love them. She’s now blushing. Wow, that’s a new one. And, yes, dear, her vagina is that of a seventeen year old hairless Mexican Chihuahua. I think those are two breeds mixed into one. She’s just being silly now. It looks like one of those pumped pussy’s. We watch a lot of porn together. Pumped pussy is actually quite hot. Hers looks like a hotdog bun. She’s telling me to tell you this. I personally think it’s more the length of a hotdog bun, and looks like a shaven pumped pussy. Cunt-Muffin, sorry. Anyway, It’s long and bald and quite puffy. And it jiggles when you smack it. But I’m not kidding, it’s really long. Like all the way from normal clit positioning to her asshole. She’s giggling now. Which brings me back to my point. If Cam bends over in public, game over. There it is. She’s telling me to call it her pussy.

Wait, so your vagina is your cunt and your asshole is your pussy?
Correct.
So what’s your mouth then?
You know what my mouth is!
Oh good lord. Okay, we won’t get into that. She wants me to tell you.
Tell them how you pee-pee in me.
Dear Reader, actually, you know what, this brings me right back to the story.
Yay, she says.
Okay, so.

We’re on the ladder. No, she’s on the ladder. She’s got me flustered now. Cam is on the ladder and she says she’s got to pee. Now I never know what to expect from this girl, but I know, it’s typically never what I thought. Because when I expect a torrent of piss to come flooding down from above, no. Instead what she does is pee into her empty coffee mug on the window ledge and hand it to me. Naturally I say, what now? Whatever you like, dear. What do I like, I wonder. I’m sure she’s wanting me to drink it. And honestly, it didn’t bother me all that much. But what I really wanted to do was shock her. Show her that all is not lost and I am learning to misbehave. So I dipped my cock head in and filled it to the brim. Took a sip and climbed it back to her. Okay, that was hot, she told me. But Cam being Cam, she finished it in several gulps, put the mug down and continued scraping. “You just drank piss,” I told her! To which she responded, It’s hot up here, and kept scraping. That was our first experience drinking from each other, it came out of nowhere, and it got me like nothing ever has before. I was instantly hooked. It was the hottest thing I’d ever seen a woman do. It spoke to me sexually in a way nothing ever had before. It was almost addictive to the point of definitely wanting to explore it more rather than less. And we explored. We are exploring now as I type this. Now it seems all we do is drink each other's piss. Which I gotta tell you, it’s the last thing I thought I’d ever do, (to drink and be drunk from) but the thing I’m enjoying the most. It’s intoxicating in a way I cannot quite sum up in words. Cam says, try it! You’ll like it or you won’t. Cam says make sure you drink lots of water. I agree. Drink lots of water if you’re going to piss in your girlfriend’s mouth, and vice-versa. But we drink so much pee that it’s hardly even sexual anymore. Cam says, “turns me on!” I agree, it turns me on too. But it’s more utilitarian at this point. We spend a ton of time together. That’s not to say we don’t spend time apart, but we’ve learned to love and more so, accept each other as is, so it’s fun. We can just be who we are with each other. And who we are has turned out to be a pee drinking couple, among other things. And we drink a lot of pee. We literally just drink from each other all the time. I don’t use the toilet anymore. And neither does she. We either pee in each other, on each other, in glasses or on ourselves. To which Cam just made slurping noises with her tongue out. Oh Good Lord. Okay I’m getting turned on now.

We share a lot. We’re both artists, we enjoy similar things such as peeing in the shower. I’m joking, not joking. But I think my point is that we enjoy being apart just as much as we enjoy being together. Because we enjoy what we do separately too. So when we come together, it’s from full and enjoyable lives that we love. But pee, right. It’s utilitarian at this point, but no less hot. We just pee anywhere all the time. Sometimes even without provocation or foresite. We’ll just be walking along the road and there’s piss running down Cam’s leg. Or I will pee my shorts while sitting across from her drinking our morning coffee in the garden. But most often we’re drinking it. I’ve drank so much of this girl’s pee I hardly drink anything more. And even when I’m drinking other things, Cam pees in them for me, and I in hers. But I think our favorite is directly in our mouths. And there’s no asking anymore. I got over that months ago. I just pee. No asking, no wishy-washy, just simply pee.

Despite popular belief, when you drink water, pee tastes like water. We’re both healthy, active, relatively fit people. So nothing weird there, like no weird taste or disease or anything like that. It’s just pee! And I like pee. Cam likes it too. Even once, okay now bare with me. We pee’d each other’s clothes. As in, soaked them through. Now even though you might think this is getting weird, or, weird sailed long ago, it’s our thing and we enjoy it. But clothes soaked through, they then hung out to dry until we were ready to wear them out. I think you know where I’m going with this. Yes we wore pissed dry clothes in public. Cam just chuckled to herself. Yes, honey, I know. Cam likes the smell, but I don’t really think it does. Or if it does I guess I like it too. It’s just kind of nice in this crazy world to have a secret in plain site like that. We have friends, jobs, dreams, aspirations, family, all of it. But at the end of the day we enjoy the piss. Cam calls it piss more than me. I say pee. Dick wine. Bladder nectar. She’s giving me these names now. Urethra juice. She’s asking me to tell you what I use her mouth as. I’d argue but…it’s my urinal. Her mouth is my urinal. My colastami sack. My toilet bowl. Okay I’m done now.

So Cam is telling me to tell you other things but I think I’ll save that for another story. I have to admit, this was fun, and cathartic. She’s my catheter, she says. Okay, we’re gonna go now. Cam says please try drinking pee and that it’s good for you to try new things. She’s waving, bye. Okay, until next time. Pee you later! Bye!!! Bye!

It's like this...
reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
olddenverguy
View posts View profile
@confessions
29 Jun 2024 1:04PM
• 723 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

ROUND THREE / UNEXPECTED DAY THREE

Continuation of my Minnesota adventure: May 2024 [another very long post]

To recap:
I was visiting T, my 52-year-old long-time red-haired FWB, for the first time since October 2021. In the interim, she’d had major female surgery, put on some unwanted weight due to the anti-depressant meds she’d been taking (although she still looked amazing to me), and dumped a 20-y/o lover because “he came too fast, didn’t have a decent job, and couldn’t eat pussy to save his life.” I’d made the drive from Denver to her small town, located a couple of hours southwest of the Twin Cities, with the intent of doing what we always did. That involved catching up on news since the last time we were together, taking in concerts, museums and other attractions while spending the weekend in the Twin Cities, and having sex – lots and lots of sex.

I woke up around 7:30 Tuesday morning, following another three-hour fuck session that had wrapped up around two a.m. Because T babysits her two-year-old grandson every weekday afternoon, I had only planned to sleep over for two nights and then come back for her on Friday. She was dead asleep alongside me, with the covers pulled up over her head, so I left her alone and got dressed in the living room. Her car, a Ford Focus, had been running on fumes the previous evening, so I filled it up at the nearest gas station and then stopped off at a drive-thru for a bagel. Culinary note: I asked for the bagel to be toasted, with cream cheese on the side. Who the fuck toasts a bagel without slicing it first??? Sheesh.

Anyway, I returned to her place and was having my breakfast when T came out of the bedroom and plopped down beside me. I noticed she’d put on yoga pants and a loose-fitting sweatshirt, which clearly indicated she was officially "not in the mood." She is NOT a morning person, and that includes morning sex. I offered her half my bagel, which she declined. She’s also not a breakfast person. “Are you sure you want to leave today?” T asked. “I thought we settled that on Sunday,” I replied. “I’ll be back Friday afternoon and we’ll spend the weekend in St. Paul.” She gave me one of those inscrutable looks that leave guys like me clueless. “Well, Donna is coming over for dinner. We do this every few weeks and, besides, she wants to meet you.”

Donna was one of T’s former coworkers, a tall Nordic blonde who’d succumbed to T’s bisexual charms during a blizzard in February and was apparently still infatuated with my red-haired Viking princess. “You can leave if you want,” T teased, “but you’ll miss out on a fun dinner.” Something told me that dinner wasn’t the only thing I’d miss by heading north, so I agreed to delay my drive by a day. Hey – I may be clueless when it comes to women, but I like to think I’m not an idiot!

We spent most of the day pretty much the same as on Monday, watching TV, reading, and having light-hearted conversation. After homemade bean burritos for lunch, I agreed to help her sort through her massive clothes collection that took up most of a second bedroom. It was a claustrophobic environment dominated by two huge dressers her grandparents had left to her. Piles of clothes occupied every flat surface, but the drawers were nearly empty. Our task was to divide the wardrobe up into Donate and Keep. I suggested the latter category was likely to include “fits me now” and “I hope it’ll fit again someday.” That remark earned me a not-so-playful punch on my arm, followed immediately by an offer to “kiss and make it better.”

For about two hours, I pulled out articles of clothing as T passed judgment on each item’s future. It was really humid, even with the a/c running, so she'd changed into a t-shirt and a pair of sweatpants that had been cut down into shorts. Occasionally she felt compelled to try things on to see if they fit – some did, but many did not – which meant she was regularly showing me her tits while putting on blouses, and turning around to show off her lovely ass with each skirt or pair of pants we came across. There was hardly any floor space, so we were constantly bumping into each other. T was also being very tactile – stroking my arm, smacking me on the ass when I didn’t move out of her way fast enough, and delivering a series of random kisses. Finally, I got up the courage to ask about her behavior.

“You know,” I began apprehensively, “I can’t help but notice how affectionate you are. It’s like the old T has returned.” During past visits, she’d regularly initiated public displays of affection, but I never felt comfortable asking about this behavior – mostly because I didn’t want it to stop. “Why now; why me?” She froze with her hand halfway reaching for a hanger and turned to face me. “You really want to know?” she asked quietly. “Always,” I said. “I used to behave like this a lot, because I’m an affectionate person, but my actions kept getting taken the wrong way. Nearly every guy I’ve been with assumed I was coming on to them sexually, as in, I wanted to fuck them right then and there. You, on the other hand, never give me that vibe, because I know you truly care about me as a person, not just some sex object.”

I must have had a weird look on my face while trying to process what she’d said, because she stepped over the huge pile of clothes still on the floor and bumped up against me, wrapping her arms around my neck and planting a seriously hard kiss on my mouth. The phrase, “You know I adore you,” escaped my lips before I could even think about what I was saying. In return, T took half a step back and countered with, “Well, if you must know, I really DO want to fuck you, but that’ll have to wait because it’s almost time for me to go be with my grandson.” With that she giggled, pushed past me to climb out of the room, and called back in my direction as she was putting on her sneakers, “I’m watching him over at their place, because I don’t want to inflict him on you two days in a row. I’ll be back around 4:30.” And with that, she departed.

At 5:00 there was a knock on the door, so I hopped off the couch and went to answer it. T had previously texted me to say she wouldn’t be home until six o’clock but offered no further details. I opened up to greet a tall, slender woman with close-cropped blonde hair and a narrow face, carrying a grocery bag in each hand. I said, “You must be Donna,” at the same moment she said, “You must be Zac,” and we both laughed. I grabbed the bags out of her hands and took them straight to the kitchen. Since T lives in a double-wide trailer (err, “manufactured”) home, the counter was a mere three steps away. I explained that T was running late, and Donna countered with, “Yeah, she called to tell me that while I was at the Hy-Vee (the local supermarket), so I should just get dinner ready without her.” I offered to act as a backup chef, so we both did food prep. The menu included cucumber salad with onion, sliced tomatoes drizzled with olive oil, beer cheese soup, a baguette of French bread, and strawberry ice cream for dessert.

As we worked, we chatted amiably. I was curious about T’s experiences while working alongside Donna, and she confirmed that the stories I’d heard about harassment were true. “She just seems to attract asshole guys,” Donna said with conviction. Then, as she realized what she’d said, added, “Well, not you, obviously.” I laughed and countered with, “The jury might still be out on that one,” but she was quick to disagree. “Oh, no. T says you’re the sweetest guy. She told me you filled up her tank yesterday.” I couldn’t resist the double entendre. “You mean her car’s gas tank, right?” Donna burst out laughing. “Yeah – that, too.”

But before we could delve into additional semi-smutty talk, T returned and gave Donna a big hug and kiss. “Did you rope Zac into helping you with dinner?” she asked. “He volunteered and did a great job cutting up the vegetables,” she replied. I’d suggested we do the salad Hungarian style, dressed with sour cream, vinegar, and a dash of paprika. Lacking a dining table, we took our plates and bowls to the living room – five steps from the kitchen (!!) – and ate at the coffee table. I parked myself on T’s leather recliner, while the ladies sat on the couch.

After dessert, I gathered up the dishes and offered to do clean-up, to which there were no objections! While I was washing, drying and putting things away, T dragged out her cannabis paraphernalia and the two of them were soon “dabbing away.” Donna asked if they should save some for me, but T put the kibosh on that. “He’s got too much of a tolerance for pot,” T explained. “We split a tube Sunday night, and he didn’t even get high. I don’t think it affected him at all.” I chimed in with, “Well, it made me horny.” T responded with a laugh. “Geez, Zac, you’re hornier than any guy I know, so it clearly wasn’t the pot talking.” Naturally, Donna had to come back with, “So, how horny was he?” There was some whispering that followed between the two of them, and I was too far away to hear the conversation, except for the part where Donna said out loud, “How many times?” and then followed with “Oh, my god.”

I wrapped up my KP duties and started back toward my seat when T piped up with a request. “Zac, honey – can you go pick up something for us to drink? We’re too wasted to drive.” I reminded her we still had that Smirnoff swill from the night before, but T said, “Oh, I poured that out. It wasn’t very good.” That was the understatement of the week! Donna suggested a bottle of wine so, after a brief discussion of white versus red, they agreed “red” was the best choice. I grabbed my car keys and left the two of them puffing away on the couch.

The same woman who’d helped us the previous evening was back behind the counter. “How was that Smirnoff?” she asked. “Looking for another bottle?” [That's the issue with small towns; everyone knows your business!] I told her it was the worst stuff I’d tasted since that shot of vodka I’d sampled in a Bratislava grocery store decades earlier. That got a laugh out of her, and we chatted for about ten minutes about our respective overseas adventures, until I suddenly remembered why I was there. Two minutes and $15 later, I was on my way back to T’s place with what was reportedly a halfway decent bottle of California Cabernet.

As I walked into her place, the lights were off and no one was up front. I set the bottle down and slowly felt my way forward. The bedroom door was closed, and the rest of the place was nearly pitch-black. Because of the harsh Minnesota winters and the lack of decent insulation in her place, T keeps all the windows blocked year-round, because “it’s too much trouble to always be redoing them.” It’s like a goddamned cave in there; you can’t tell whether it’s day or night without opening the door and looking outside. I had my hands outstretched to aid in moving ahead, but thankfully it’s a very narrow hallway with no obstacles. I put my ear to the bedroom door but couldn’t make out any sounds. I thought about calling out, but instead I retraced my steps to the living room, stripped down to just my boxer briefs, and returned to where I’d just been standing.

As quietly as I could, I twisted the door handle and pulled the bedroom door open. The first thing I noticed was a pile of women’s clothes lying on the floor. Peeking around the corner, I saw two naked women erotically positioned and illuminated by the dim bedside lamp at the far side of the room. T was lying on her back, her thighs spread wide and the fingers of her left hand making slow circles around her clit. Donna was sitting on T’s face, grinding away, while the palms of her hands were pressed flat against the bedroom wall, since T’s double bed has no headboard. Neither woman was being particularly vocal – Donna was breathing hard, but quietly, whereas whatever sounds T was making were being directed straight into Donna’s vagina. I took off my boxers and began to stroke my cock, which was quickly at attention.

I was being quiet, but Donna turned her head and caught me out of the corner of her eye as I was standing at the side of the bed with my cock in my hand. “Guess—who’s—back?” Donna managed to announce, in between gasps for air. T mumbled something that I couldn’t understand, but Donna was apparently skilled at interpreting mouth-to-pussy speech. “She wants you to go down on her,” Donna translated, so I wasted no time climbing onto the bed and hopping to it. I pushed T’s hand aside and wrapped my lips around her little button-clit. I sucked on it hard, which really sets her off, and then I shoved two fingers deep into her pussy.

Eighteen months earlier, when T had the first of two back-to-back vaginal surgeries, she was worried they would affect her “pleasure parts,” as she called them. But for the past two nights, I was a witness that she was as orgasmic as she’d ever been. Meanwhile, Donna was raking her crotch up and down T’s mouth, and I looked up just as T took the hand she’d been using on her clit and stuck her middle finger deep into Donna’s ass. “Well, that’s an interesting turn of events,” I thought to myself. T was not a fan of anal play on herself, although she occasionally enjoyed it when I moistened my index finger and rimmed her butthole while simultaneously circling her clit with my tongue. She calls it “the double roundabout.” This was the first time I’d seen her finger-fuck another woman in the ass, although she’s never been shy about pounding a girlfriend’s other hole with her fingers. It didn’t take long for me to get T bucking and moaning, and I stayed with it until she exploded into a thigh-quivering orgasm.

After lifting myself up to catch a breath, I decided not to continue with more cunnilingus but instead mounted T, shoving my cock into her ultra-moist pussy. She made a half-hearted effort to push me away, but my 225 pounds was no match for her 140, so I stayed put. With Donna’s firm ass staring me in the face – she hadn’t dismounted from T’s face, despite already having had at least one orgasm – I balanced precariously on top of T and used my hands to grip Donna’s buttocks and spread them apart. Seconds later, she had the experience of two tongues on her, with one at each hole.

T mumbled something, with Donna apparently understanding her query, because she replied, “He’s got his tongue in my ass.” I sure did! But while focusing my attention on the shapely tush in front of me, I’d stopped fucking T and simply left my cock motionless, albeit balls-deep in her pussy. She seemed miffed by this lack of attention, because she responded by wrapping her legs around my thighs and humping up against me, fighting to attain yet another orgasm. Donna came with a grunt and a shudder, moaned, “Ohhhh, gawd!” and rolled off T’s face to collapse on the far side of the bed. Unfortunately, her unexpected dismount caused her knee to smack against the side of my head, and I think I might have lost consciousness for a few seconds. When I regained my senses, I’d rolled off T, having ended up on the same side of the bed where Donna had landed.

“Are you OK?” Donna asked, with concern in her voice. “Did I hurt you?” I pressed my hand to the spot where her knee had made contact with my skull. “No blood, no foul, I guess,” was my flippant reply, which was enough to elicit a hearty laugh from both women. It seemed like a good time to take a break, so I slid down to lie across the bottom edge of the mattress and laid my head on my outstretched arm. T said, “I think we could all use a drink,” and for once, I agreed that was a good idea. She climbed off the bed and slipped quickly into the kitchen, where we could hear her cursing because she couldn’t immediately find a corkscrew. I was torn between remaining in the bedroom and watching Donna play with her clit, which she was doing absent-mindedly, and following T into the kitchen to lend a hand with the wine. With the cry, “Zac – come here. I need you,” the decision was made for me.

I found T leaning back against the sink, the wine bottle in one hand and a fairly elaborate corkscrew device in the other. “I think I’m too high to figure this out,” she admitted, so I relieved her of both items and managed to extract the cork without damaging my hand, or my male ego. T looked absolutely delicious, nude with her pale pink nipples at full attention, her flushed skin accentuating the freckles on her chest, her red triangle down below curly and enticing, and the tang of pussy juice in the air. We stood there, wordlessly, for a few seconds – each checking out the other person’s body – until she reached out and wrapped her hand around my semi-tumescent cock. Then, she uttered a sentence any red-blooded male would love to hear in that situation: “I want to watch you fuck Donna, and then I’ll clean you both up.”

She and I have performed this act before, but the last time was pre-COVID. Back in 2019, while spending a fuck-filled four-day weekend in a St. Paul Airbnb, she’d picked up a waitress at the neighborhood pastry shop. We’d gone there for breakfast two days in a row, where during each visit T got more and more flirty with the young woman behind the counter. On Day Three, after telling me to pay the bill and then scram, she somehow talked Simone into coming over to our place once her shift ended at noon. Awaiting her arrival, T told me Simone was only interested in girl-on-girl sex, which was OK with me. And true to her word, Simone showed up on time, stripped off her clothes, and dove into T’s pussy as if she hadn’t had sex in months – which turned out to be the case. I sat on the sidelines, stroking and watching, as they both worked each other into multiple orgasmic frenzies. Taking a break, T said to Simone, “I’m thinking about sucking Zac’s cock, because I love the taste of his cum, but I’d like it even better if it came dripping out of your pussy.” Simone seemed more than a bit skeptical, until T told her that I’d do her doggy-style so she didn’t have to see me fucking her, and that I’d do my best to ejaculate quickly. Given the stroke job I’d been doing on myself the previous 30 minutes, that last part wasn’t going to be a problem. Simone agreed, somewhat reluctantly, and I took her from behind – a deliciously tight 22-year-old pussy that needed only half a dozen pumps to get blasted. T fulfilled her part of the bargain and even managed to make Simone orgasm one last time as my man-jizz ended up all over T’s face and then down her throat.

On this evening, however, there was no reluctant acceptance on Donna’s part. I carried three full wine glasses into the bedroom, distributed them accordingly, and then T announced the next stage in our hours-long fuck-fest. As soon as T explained what she wanted us to do, Donna and I looked at each other and asked, nearly simultaneously, “How do you want me?” That got all three of us laughing, but T had her own idea. “Do her missionary, Zac, so the cum won’t leak out before I gobble it up.” Thankfully I wasn’t drinking from my wineglass at that moment, because I would have probably done a spit-take onto her lovely striped cotton sheets. Instead, I drained the last of the liquid and handed my glass to T, who set it down on the nightstand closest to the bedroom door. Then I dove forward to shove my face into Donna’s crotch.

I’d caught her by surprise, but she didn’t voice a single objection, instead sliding her butt forward so she could lie flat on the bed. I tongued her slit for a minute or two – she tasted really good – and then hopped up onto my knees and guided my dick into her pussy hole. Donna reached up and pushed against my shoulders. I thought she was doing that to get me off her, but she only wanted to create enough room to pull her knees up and press them against my chest. This was actually a very effective fucking position for me, because her legs acted as a sort of spring against which I could thrust and retract. She supplied at least half of the motion, and I was able to hang onto her knees for leverage instead of having to use my arms to bear the weight of my body.

We built up a good rhythm, with lots of heavy breathing on both our parts. Meanwhile, T was sitting cross-legged on her side of the bed, finger-fucking herself with an in-and-out motion that matched my own pussy pounding. Just as T said to Donna, “Don’t be surprised, but he sometimes takes a while to come,” I froze on the downstroke as my cock pumped three or four streams of cum deep into Donna’s pussy. All she said was, “Done?” and when I could only nod my head, she used her legs to push me off her while holding her ass up off the bed. T swooped in and dove for the gusto, first licking up the drops of cum that had dripped off my cock as I withdrew, and then using her fingers to dig deep for the rest of the load.

I managed to stand up at the foot of the bed, knees sagging a bit against the edge of the mattress to maintain my balance. T was really slurping up what I’d left for her, and I jacked my dick a bit as I watched. Having completed her task on Donna, T spun around and licked me clean. “Fuck, that was fun!” she exclaimed, and then guzzled down the rest of the wine in her glass.

We’d easily passed the three-hour mark, and I was exhausted. The ladies climbed off the bed and headed to the bathroom, while I flopped down onto the mattress with the aim of slipping off to dreamland. T had other ideas, however. “Hey,” she called out, which awakened me from my near-slumber. “Donna’s staying over, so you’ll have to camp out on the couch.” I began to object, but my argument fell on deaf ears. “There’s just no room, Zac. Sorry. You’ll find an extra pillow and a blanket in the room where my clothes are.” I passed Donna on my way down the hall, pillow and blanket in hand. She’d stopped off in the kitchen for a glass of water and patted me on the ass while I was setting things up on the couch. I straightened up and gave her a kiss on the cheek, but she put her hand gently on the side of my face – coincidentally, the same side where she’d kneed me earlier – and gave me a deep kiss on the lips. “I’ll see you in the morning, OK?” she whispered. I thanked her for an amazingly fun time, which got a shy smile from her before she returned to the bedroom and closed the door.

I’m sure I fell asleep within minutes of stretching out on the couch. At six-foot-zero, I had just enough room to lie on my side (my preferred sleeping position) with my knees slightly bent. Even so, my head was pressed against one arm of the couch, and my feet rested up against the other one. Many hours later – I had no idea of the time, since the windows were blocked and my iPhone was in the other room – I was awakened by something stroking my lower leg. Forgetting where I was for a moment, I imagined it was my cat, Jemima, since she rubs up against me every morning as if to say, “Hey, human. It’s time for my breakfast.” So, when I opened my eyes to see Donna perched on the edge of the couch, as naked as she’d been the night before, I regained full consciousness damned quickly.
She put her finger to her lips and motioned for me to slide over. As skinny as she was, there was still hardly any room to accommodate her lying next to me, so she ended up mostly on top, one knee between my legs, her well-trimmed crotch pressed against my hip, her breasts against my chest, and her mouth a mere inch from mine. “I know T isn’t into morning sex,” Donna said in a very low voice, “but I hear you’re quite the fan, right?” I agreed and lifted my head up so I could give her a good-morning kiss. She slipped her tongue into my mouth while reaching down and wrapping her fingers around my rapidly rising cock. “Mmm, morning wood is the best wood, don’t you agree?” she teased. She squeezed me gently, and we continued to make out as she ground her pussy against my hip bone. Once she determined I was sufficiently erect, Donna threw her leg across my body and straddled me effortlessly. “You were on top last night, so now it’s my turn,” she said. Before I could object – not that it even occurred to me to do so – she had my cock all the way inside her pussy and was rocking back and forth on it with gusto. I reached up and tugged on her small nipples, which were like rock-hard cherries, and she worked her way into two very quick and enthusiastic orgasms.
Donna climbed off after her second orgasm but recognized I hadn’t had one. She teased me a bit with her tongue on the very tip of my cock, pushing my hands away as I tried (unsuccessfully) to engage her mouth more fully. “Be a good boy and put your hands behind your head,” she instructed, “or else I’ll leave you to take matters into your own hands.” At my age, I wasn’t sure how much cum I could muster, given the prodigious amount I’d pumped into her pussy just six or seven hours earlier, but any blow job was better than no blow job. [I think I read that saying needlepointed on a pillow, once.] Donna continued to tease my twitching cock, using only her tongue and resting her hands on either side of my body for balance. She must have toyed with me like this for 10 or 15 minutes before finally relenting and taking my dick all the way into her mouth. Her tongue action continued to be amazing as she bobbed her head up and down only slightly. Still, it was enough of a turn-on for me that I managed to ooze out a bit of cum as I orgasmed. Donna gave me a pretty smile, climbed off the couch, and said she was heading to the shower. “You could probably use one, too,” she insisted, so I joined her under a thin stream of warm water and soaped up her body as she returned the favor. We didn’t get into anything more sexual, but I truly enjoyed the mutual contact.

T climbed out of her bedroom about an hour later, already dressed for the day in a t-shirt and yoga pants. Donna and I were sitting on the couch, a respectable distance away from each other, as we watched a local TV news show. T greeted each of us with a kiss and then went into the kitchen to brew herself a cup of tea. Upon her return, she squeezed in between us and stretched out her legs so her feet rested on the coffee table. Looking at each of us in turn, she asked, “So, did you two have a nice morning fuck?” Before either of us could answer, though, she leaned over and kissed Donna on the mouth. “Thanks for taking one for the team,” she giggled. “You know I’m not into pre-noon dick.” I shot back, “I guess I'll set my alarm for 12:05 then.” T stuck out her tongue at me and said, “You’re leaving for St. Paul as soon as you get packed, and Donna will help me with my clothing once you leave.”

After that comeback, I had nothing more to say, so I placed my pjs and my shaving kit into my suitcase and headed for the door. T forestalled me as I passed through the kitchen and wrapped her arms around me in a sensuous hug. “I’ll see you on Friday, lover,” she breathed into my ear, and moments later I was in my car. My final, fleeting thought as I drove down Broadway toward the highway was, “Well, I think my tongue AND my cock can use the three-day break.”

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
hogtiedmale
View posts View profile
@random
19 Oct 2023 2:07PM
• 286 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Maggie's imprisonment Part II

The went down many stairs to an area that was lit by electric lights. Then they went through a doorway and went down another set of stairs to an area that no electric lights at all. The only light came from a torch in the hand of one of the men.     They went down a long flight of stairs and ended up in a long hall way with doors lining both sides. They took her to one of the doors and threw the door open. "Welcome to your cell, Maggie," one of the men said.    Although Maggie's cell was completely devoid of light, she had gotten a very good look at it when she had first been chained up. The room was about 3 meters deep and about 2 meters wide. The ceiling was about 3 meters high. There were no windows at all and the only door to the cell was made of solid iron. The walls were made of large stone blocks, held together with old mortar. There were no modern conveniences in the cell. No electric lights, no running water, no toilet. There were no creature comforts either. No bed, no chair, not even a pile of straw to lay on.
The one thing the cell did possess was shackles. Four heavy and shining shackles to be exact. Two shackles hung from the upper part of the wall opposite the cell door, they were passed through huge metal rings, which were fixed in it. The shackles were separated in this way for app. 60 cm. Two other shackles were attached at the lower part of the wall, their chain passed only through one ring. The shackles were opened, with a joint at the side of the connection to the chain. They positioned Maggie directly beneath the shackles, her back to the wall.    
Then they uncuffed her wrists, they were hurting after being mistreated the whole time. The skin was bruised and swollen. Maggie's right arm was raised to the dangling shackle pulling it down, until the other shackle hit the metal ring with out loud clanking sound. They wrapped the metal shackle around her wrist, and pressed it firmly together. It closed with a clicking sound and fitted tightly around her narrow wrists, pressing firmly in the bruised skin there.     Maggie looked at her slightly upraised arm. She saw the shackle locked around her wrist. As the men walked to her left side, she gently shook her raised arm.     The iron chain rattled gently in response.     Suddenly the movement of her left arm brought her attention to her left. It was raised over her head to the other shackle which was pulled down. The rings were fixed very high und the shackle’s chain was short, show she was lifted up to stand on her forefeet. She watched with sick fascination as the shackle was locked down around the left wrist. It was just as tight as the right shackle was. The sounding of its closing mechanism was clearly audible for everyone.     Maggie was standing on her forefeet like the letter Y with her arms chained in the air. She looked at her upraised arms one last time and she became aware of the captors kneeling in front of her. She heard the shackles at her feet moving and she looked down. They uncuffed her ankles, then took one shackle, wrapped it around her right ankle and locked it the same way like the others. This ankle shackle was even tighter than the wrist shackles, pressing ugly in the damaged skin. It hurt like hell, and she began to tremble. She noted that there was an obvious distance between the last open shackle and her left ankle that still was free. When they pulled this shackle down, the locked shackle started to torture her right ankle severely and she had to lift herself upon her toes. Only now the men were able to lock also the last shackle.
They had finished their work, they lifted up and went back. They seemed to be satisfied with the results. Maggie was moaning intensely, because her body stretched and the tight shackles biting in her wrists and ankles.
One of the men said: “These shackles are really tight, aren’t they? Well, that’s the way all the prisoners here are treated. You will get used of them after a while. The locks are closed permanently, so you won’t never get free again.Maggie understood now what has happened: These strangers have fixed her body at this wall in this nasty cell in a painful way, she never won’t be able to get free by herself and no one will find her here down in this hidden dungeon. This was insane! She started to scream until one of the men hit her in her face. Then she felt in silence. In her head a strange mood emerged, it seemed that she separated her mind from her body.
    Maggie closed her eyes, expecting to feel something. Anything. Maybe he was about to place a blindfold over her eyes. Maybe he was about to inflict some type of painful stimulus. But there was nothing but the sound of the door closing behind her. Maggie opened her eyes to look, but with the torch gone from the room, she truly realized how totally dark the cell was. Undeterred, Maggie tried to look behind her best she could, but with absolutely no light in the room, she saw nothing.     Although she could see nothing, she could still hear. She heard the sound of the iron door closing behind her. She heard the sound of a deadbolt lock being thrown closed. Then she heard the sound of a large sliding lock being engaged. Finally, she heard was could only the sound of a large iron bar being lowered over the door.    Three locks made certain that the door would never open from the inside.    Then there was nothing but silence in the cell.    And that was it. Maggie was chained up. A 21st century woman chained in a 13th century dungeon cell. These huge shackles around Maggie's wrists and ankles held onto Maggie just as tightly today as they had done for years. Times and technology may have changed, but the shackles were just as effective on Maggie as they had been on girls in days gone by. He whole body was stretched by standing on her toes.
    Maggie would experience three phases of captivity during these first twenty hours.  The first phase began only a few seconds after the door was closed. Once Maggie realized she was alone, naked, and chained in a room that there was no way she could leave, pure terror overcame her and she began screaming.     She screamed at the top of her lungs. She screamed for help. She screamed obscenities. She screamed out all manners of words. She screamed out noises. She shook the chains that kept her arms stretched up. She shook the chains that kept her legs shackled to the floor. She shook them with all the strength that she had. She screamed out pleas for help. She screamed out curses and threats. She literally screamed until she totally lost her voice. Every inch of her naked body became covered in sweat as she exerted all of her strength in an attempt to break her bonds. Her mussels began to cramp, especially in the calves.    That was the first hour of her captivity. A panic attack. A mental breakdown.    Absolute. Terror.    Her voice now silenced, the second phase began: crying. Silent tears fell as she first thought about her three children and her husband. She thought of friends and family members and coworkers. She thought of the Disney vacation the family had taken last year and how they had plans to save up enough money to go in another 3 years. She thought of her pet cat. She wondered if her family knew she was missing. She wondered if the police were searching for her. She wondered again where she was.    Tears flowed unobstructed, as her shackled hands made it impossible for her to wipe them away. Mucus began flowing from her nose. Salty tears didn't stop for three hours. That was the second phase.    The third phase was silence. She had no strength to shake her bonds. She had no voice to make noise. She had no more tears to weep. She stood there and thought about her predicament. She had no idea what the future had in store for her, but she figured it was bleak.     After 20 hours standing in chains, Maggie was exhausted, sore, aching. Maggie was defeated.     There was no way she could ever escape the cell, even if she could somehow remove the shackles that secured her hands high over her head and her bare feet to the wall. Her shoulders ached intensely, her hands and feet feel cold and numb now, there must be swollen. Her struggling against the shackles have damaged the skin at her wrists and ankles, because every movement of her hands and feet, including of her fingers and toes, is really painful. How long can she stand this? And what will happen if she remains shackled like this for the rest of her life.
There was absolute silence in the cell as Maggie held her breath and listened. She couldn't hear anything outside of her cell. For all she knew there was no world outside of the dungeon. There was just her, waiting, chained in Maggie's cell.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
neojecht
View posts View profile
@random
23 Nov 2017 11:36PM
• 1,529 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

I wrote a KotH fan fic years ago then forgot about it. Just added a part 2. Enjoy!

Nights in Arlen
A KotH sex story
By: null

It was about 9:30 PM on a Tuesday night in Arlen, TX. Luanne Platter and her friend Jaime are sat on Jaime’s 2nd floor apartment balcony. Not a big place at all but Jaime kept it clean and welcoming. Hot but with a nice breeze blowing, the two of them are in shorts and sneakers. Luanne decided on a black bra and white tank top for her visit. Jaime’s was the last place on earth where Luanne felt comfortable and somewhat normal. Jaime has on a hoody but her D breasts are not easily stashed away.

“It’s getting late Jaime… I have to go soon” said Luanne as she tapped out another cigarette from her friends pack, her 3rd that hour.
“Do you want to go to Sugarfoots tomorrow? I’ll give you a ride. I definitely saw a ‘help wanted’ sign. They would hire you in a second!” said Jaime, Luanne’s friend of a few years. Not as pretty as Luanne but built the same way and on par mentally.
“I don’t know. I guess. I hate waiting tables. It’s like being a servant. You have to be happy when you’re really not.”
Luanne was visibly troubled and her friend was getting worried. Luanne had been broken up with Lucky for two months. Even before her and Lucky hit the rough patch that led to their parting ways her attitude had been different. Not the happy, blissfully clueless, piece of southern thickness those who know her have come to expect and love. These last few months she’s always seemed preoccupied and when questioned dismissive and distant.
“Luanne, what’s wrong? You’re not being Luanne. Are you still hung up on Lucky?” asked Jaime.
“I don’t want to talk about it, Jaime.”
Jaime grew worried and decided to change the subject.
“So do you want to go to Luke’s Saturday night? He and his friends are crazy! We need to just wear next to nothing, go there, and show off. Then leave early. They’ll be so about us then we’ll just leave!” Jaime envisioned their victory and laughed. Her chest bouncing as she didn’t have any support on.
“I don’t know, maybe.” Luanne responded, blankly, as she finished another of her friend’s cigarettes.
Jaime was sure a wild night of flirting and showing off followed by an abrupt departure would be just what Luanne needed to get her back on the right track. She felt accomplished already. In the way that she and Luanne’s type often do as they envision their future through rose colored glasses.
“Alright, I gotta go. So you can give me a ride tomorrow?” asked Luanne, with a curious increase in vocal energy that Jaime could not explain.
“Anytime, just call. I’m off all day.”
Luanne made eye contact with Jaime for the first time in 15 minutes.
“You’re the best” said Luanne.
Jaime felt sad at that moment. It confused her as this small compliment should have lit her up. It didn’t and it was the way Luanne said it. As if it meant something more than a simple thank you. She stood up and squeezed Luanne tight. Their breasts each flowing outward as they tried to escape the pressure of the embrace.
“I love you girl… you know that right?” asked Jaime.
“Yea, I love you too Jaime. Mind if I take a cig for my walk home?”
“Take them. I have a carton in the fridge.”
“Thanks” Luanne responded, relieved. She squeezed back to equal Jaime’s embrace.

---

As Luanne walked home one thought, and one thought alone, was dominating her. She literally had to shake her head once in an attempt to push it away. The wind was calmer now. It was summer so kids were out playing hide and go seek. She saw a young boy find and start chasing a younger girl. The young girl was laughing uncontrollably as the boy tackled her onto the grass. Luanne was struck with a profound feeling of nostalgia. As she watched her steps she reminisced on her summer nights as a young girl running from boys. She tossed a cigarette butt into a drain. She crossed her arms under her breasts and her cleavage grew. The good memories of summers past were distorted then gone, replaced by a knot in her stomach. She had begun to hate her body. She hated that her breasts were so big. At one time they were such a source of confidence and pride. Now they disgusted her. As she thought about this she almost wanted to uncross her arms as she could not even stand indirectly touching them. She hated her golden blonde hair. A feature all of her girlfriends constantly said they wished they could have. “You can fucking have it” she thought. Anymore she just wore it in a lazy pony-tail. She hated her thick, round, protruding ass. Something most girls would hate but she loved once upon a time. An asset guys in her area were most keen on. She knew what she had and she flaunted it. Now, it was most decidedly a hate filled relationship. With her chest she could cover up, which she did when she was anywhere but at Jaime’s. But with her ass there was nothing she could do. All of her clothes were what they were. Short, tight, or revealing. In most cases all of the above. As she thought about her wardrobe she began to hate the girl she used to be. This caused her to tear up a little as the thought of hating ones younger and more innocent self is tremendously complicated and confusing. Luanne would never think on that sort of ‘meta’ level but she did know what she felt and it was weird. As she turned down the alley behind Rainy Street her steady pace was significantly slowed as her eyes met the yellow walls of the Hill residence off in the distance. Red truck parked in the driveway. For a second all thoughts and feelings were absent as if she were a deer in headlights. Slowly a feeling of dread surrounded her. She had been down this alley hundreds of times. If she had any talent in her hands she could draw it from memory. That said, for the past few months it has felt absolutely alien to her. She tightened the cross under her pale, ample boobs and began the final trek home. She was sick to her stomach now. She felt sweat beginning to accrue on her forehead. Her jaw was tight. Her hands were clenched. This all became apparent at once as she landed her first step on the driveway.
“Luanne!”
She felt as if she was hit on the back of her head as all the feeling of the past minute was instantly gone.
“Luanne look!”
She turned and looked towards the sound of her name. Bobby and Joseph were running toward her. Bobby was holding something in his hands.
“Bobby, what?” Luanne called out half in a daze having come from the mind state she was in.
“It’s a frog we found down by the Johnsons pond. Look how big it is!” Bobby cried.
Bobby and Joseph arrived at where Luanne was standing sweating and dirty. In Bobby’s hands was a rather massive green frog.
“Bobby that’s gross” Luanne said half aware.
“Do you think Dad will let it in the house?”
Luanne felt a quick jolt of electricity shoot from her head to her toes when Bobby mentioned him.
“I don’t know Bobby. Maybe you should let Joseph keep it tonight and find out in the morning. He might be sleeping” Said Luanne with ulterior motives for keeping him unbothered if at all possible.
Suddenly aware that he’s been mentioned by Luanne Joseph’s gaze was broken away from her thick round ass.
“Yea, my dad won’t care!” he stammered trying not to lose the image of Luanne’s deeply defined ass crack and underwear lines in her tight red cotton shorts.
“OK, Joseph. We can keep it at your house. But if my dad says it’s OK he’s moving in tomorrow! Now come on your mom got us hot pockets for the sleep over!” Bobby cried.
They both ran off towards Dale’s house. Joseph clumsily looking back at Luanne then disappearing behind his dads minivan. Luanne felt sick again as a result of seeing the dead insect on Dales truck. “He’s gross” she thought as she considered the type of guy who would have that on his truck. Then she turned and walked towards the sliding glass doors. Now sick to her stomach for another reason.

---

The light were on but nobody was in the kitchen. The thought had occurred to her to rip one final cigarette before she went in but at this point was numb and plus Aunt Peggy didn’t want her sneaking cigarettes in the back yard anymore. The numbness was slightly lessened at the thought of Aunt Peggy. Basically Luanne’s mom now she felt close to her but more on a friendship level. She thought Aunt Peggy was one of the most intelligent people in the world even though most of the world thought, while friendly in her own way, she was an over confident windbag. Suddenly Luanne became aware she was standing at the sliding glass door looking into the house but unable to open the door. She was temporarily frozen in time as she neither wanted to go in nor continue to stand there looking like a weirdo. As she began to raise her hand to the door the light went off in the kitchen. Luanne stood there with her hand on the door handle for a few seconds. Then she slowly opened it. There was no risk of creaking or grinding as he kept everything in perfect working order. This thought caused knot to return. She slowly closed the door behind her and locked it. As she walked to the doorway to the living room she could hear Aunt Peggy talking to herself. Something about “fixing something when he should be in bed”. The acute awareness that often goes with sneaking around suddenly fell out of her. Numbness was all that was left. He was awake. In the garage. The sweat returned to her forehead. She swallowed the lump in her throat. She didn’t want to talk to Aunt Peggy in this state so she waited in the dark kitchen until she heard Aunt Peggy in her bedrooms bathroom then slipped into her bedroom. She shut the door and leaned against it. No lock on the door. There used to be one until a few months ago. She started crying quietly. She sat down on her bed and took her shoes off. She had white ankle socks on with pink paws dotted throughout. She peeled off her red shorts and dropped them into her hamper. The white cotton underwear matched her socks. She slipped on Jaime’s Arlen High sweatpants and got under her covers. She felt exhausted from the mental anguish of the past hour. Foolishly she held onto a single hope as she always did at this moment. Laying on her side in her room in his house she hazily stared at the clock on her night stand. Cigarette smoke and winterfresh gum on her breath. The clock read 10:32 PM…


>Part 2<


There was a tap at the window. Luanne cast a hazy look towards the sound.
“Luanne!”
She had not gained focus yet as she slowly rolled to a seated position and rubbed her eyes.
“Luanne! It’s Lucky! Come to the window.”
The voice of her ex-boyfriend somehow filled her with joy. She walked over to the window.
“Luanne… I’m an idiot. I nearly lost the best thing in my life. And for what? A bunch of losers? I need you back, Luanne. Will you come away with me?”

Luanne was filled with warmth and hope. She climbed out the window and into Lucky’s outstretched arms. He ran with her to his 4x4 and shut the door. Luanne was absolutely beaming. She was about to crank up the radio when she noticed the display looked weird. It looked like a digital clock. Slowly but deliberately her dream faded and she returned to reality. She had been looking at her clock. 11:17 PM…

As the hope and joy of her dream melted away it was replaced by the cold dread of her dark bedroom. As her mind made the transition she leaned up. There was light coming from underneath the door way. He was still awake. Luanne sat frozen. Listening for any sound. She thought she could hear something but then realized it was her own heartbeat. Pounding in her chest.

“Calm down, Luanne” she thought to herself. “He just forgot to turn off the light.” She could hope.

As she continued to sit there in silence a lack of any sound had a calming effect. Was she in the clear? The second she allowed her anxiety to relent she heard the garage door open. A cold pall was cast over her. Her only reaction was to silently lay back down and curl up. Her pounding heart the singular focus. As it began to echo in her ears all fell silent when she heard her door open. No sound. No feeling. Only the black of her eyelids. It felt like hours to Luanne before she heard her door close. As she listened to him walk to her bedside the chill turned to the feeling of insects crawling up her back. It was all she could do to not physically brush away the feeling he had draped upon her. Heart pounding again.
He stood at her bedside for a full minute. Looking at his prize. The line of her ample body causing his manhood to press against his jeans. He took one final swig from his Alamo can and put it on her bed table. Luanne heard the jangle of his belt as he removed his pants. As ants on her back were now biting her the knowledge of what was about to happen nearly drove her to vomit. She swallowed hard as he slunk under her blanket and pressed his throbbing dick against her. He wrapped his arms around her stomach and began to grind into her large ass. It was at this time that the cold sweat came and all feeling was gone. If Luanne had a mind she would understand that this was a defense mechanism to help her cope with the extreme nature of her predicament. But alas, she does not. However, what was undeniable was the feeling of nothingness that washed over her. He was now holding her hips as he pressed his penis in-between her legs as best as he could while still clothed. He liked the pressure. After a few minutes, another pressure was too much to bear. He removed his boxers. Slid her sweat pants down to her knees and placed his throttled member in-between the soft upper part of her thick thighs. He could feel the involuntary wetness develop through her white cotton panties as he started to dry hump her. Luanne could smell the mixture of his constant bad breath and stale Alamo beer creep down her face as he began to lick her neck and ear. She began to tear up as his hands moved across her stomach to her breasts. He began to fondle her breasts over the bra. As he kneaded her breasts he began to moan in her ear.

“I love you, Luanne” he stammered out as he continued his assault.

The mixture of precum and pussy juice had become audible with his thrusts. Sensing he was close he slowed down. He ran his hands over her stomach back to her thighs. He rubbed them over then moved one hand down to her pussy. The fact that the whole area was moist filled his entire being with excitement and a warped sense of connection to Luanne. “She is enjoying this” he thought to himself. He gently pushed her to the side as he removed her sweatpants and panties. As he laid back down beside her flat on his back he took a deep whiff of the mess she had made in her panties. The unmistakable smell filled him with carnal lust. He adjusted so that he was sitting with his back to the head board and she was sat in-between his legs facing away.

“Luanne? Luanne… are you awake?” he whispered.
Luanne began to cry. The soft whimpers driving Hank Hill to near sexual insanity. He gathered himself.
“Luanne… hold your arms up.” A request that was always made and never followed.

He removed her shirt unassisted and pulled her towards him so that she was sitting on top of his engorged member. Driving it into her mattress. Softly he draped his hands over the top of her breasts and moved up and down over her bra. Hank liked the last little barrier. Soon it was more than he could take. He pushed her forward slightly and unclasped her bra. He moved the straps off her shoulders but was careful not to let it fall off the front. In one fluid motion, he moved his hands from the top of her breasts down. The bra fell to her lap and he fondled her heavy breasts. His fingers rising one by one as he dragged them over her large puffy nipples. Her whimpers became quiet crying. After a few minutes of groping her chest and kissing her neck one of his hands came up to wipe her tears. Her whole face was covered. This made Hank insatiable. He gently twisted her head to the side and began licking the tears from her cheek. Moved to the other side and cleaned that as well. The stink of his drying saliva altering Luanne’s perception. The salty taste in his mouth was the limit. He pushed her slightly forward at the hips and his dick popped straight up. He spun her around so that she was facing him, put her lifeless arms over his shoulders, and pulled her into him. Her chubby pussy lips were now wrapped around the base of his shaft. The heat from it surprised him. He began to involuntarily grind into her. Luanne was looking down, eyes closed, sobbing. Tears dripping from the bottom of her chin onto her breasts. He placed his hands on the side of her face and pulled up. Her eyes would not meet his.

“Luanne? Uncle Hank loves you. You know that, right?”
Luanne answered with question with more quiet crying.
“Luanne? I don’t want to hurt you. I want to love you. You’ll let me love you, right?”

He did not wait for an answer as his putrid tongue was thrust into her mouth. He began to grunt has his tongue made love to her throat. He had now moved his hands down to her ass cheeks so he could slide her dripping wet cunt up and down his shaft.

“Oh god, Luanne” he stammered as he began to feast on her neck and chin.

It was in this moment that awareness clumsily returned to her. It had never gone this far before. Never this intense. Luanne bravely ventured a quick a look into his eyes and he was not there. They were lifeless. Like a dolls eyes. She had to do something. She had to make a decision. To save the one shred of dignity she had left…

As he was mindlessly grinding her and the pace quickened she whispered, “…Uncle Hank?”

The sound of her whisper somehow shattered through him as he looked up at her.

“Uncle Hank…” she whimpered as she gulped down the putrid mix of his saliva and hers, face breaking out because of all his bacteria.
“…I’ll love you back if you’ll let me, Uncle Hank.”
The statement threw Hank Hill’s mentality for a loop. As he searched for words he noticed her arms slightly tighten behind his neck. It was all he could do to speak.
“How do you want to love me, Luanne?” he asked as he slowly began to grind again.
“Like this…” and with that she began to slowly counter his gyrations.

At this point Luanne stopped crying. Any thought aside from the void caused from being molested by her uncle was a light in the darkness.
Effecting an innocent Texas twang as best she could she asked, “Can we ‘jus rub ‘em together? As she softly but assuredly began to pick up the pace. All in the hope that agreeable vulnerability would calm his carnal lust.

Normally, this is not how Hank Hill operates He needs absolute control. Absolute dominance. But the magnitude of her request had pierced him. Had he finally broken her? These “sessions” have been escalating and getting dangerous. If she had succumbed to him, he had to play his hand right so he didn’t upset the delicate balance.

“Yes, baby. We can.” He answered as he slid down flat on his back.

Luanne wiped her nose with her arm, leaned forward over her uncle so that her heavy breasts were hanging down over him, and began working her hips. Slowly grinding her cunt up and down the length of her uncle’s big dick. Hank Hill had left himself again. Only this time he was in a haze of infatuation. Secure in the fact that he had broken her. She was his. He reached up and cupped her breasts in his hands. Pulled her down slightly and began to suck on her puffy nipples. Popping them as he released her large areolas. As he was tonguing her breasts the sickness returned to Luanne. As with any trauma, being present in the moment invites the pain to come rushing in. She had to end this quickly. She began to roll her wide hips and press down into her uncle’s rock hard erection. Suddenly he stopped sucking her breasts. She cast a quick glance at her uncle and his eyes were closed. He began to gyrate into her deliberately. He grabbed her large warm ass cheeks with his hands and pressed her into him even harder.

Her uncle breathlessly spoke, “Oh baby. Keep loving me.”
His ass was now rising off the bed as his pelvis lifted her with each thrust. So much so that she had fallen forward and they were chest to chest.
“Oh Luanne… oh, God! I’m cumming baby!” he choked out as four ropes of her uncles hot cum forced its way in-between them.

Involuntarily, Luanne rose up off him and the cum began to drop down her stomach. As it began to reach the top of her pussy she cupped in with her hand. She looked at her uncle. His eyes were closed and he had a tired smile on his face. She stayed straddling him. Afraid to move. She silently moved her hand up her stomach to get the rest of her uncle’s sperm off her body and into her hand then wiped it into the comforter. As she did that he looked up at her.

“You’ve made your uncle very happy, Luanne.”

And with that he leaned off her bed. Bent down and put on his jeans. The reality of watching him put on his jeans. The hairy legs and the jangle of the buckle was too much for Luanne. The vomit rushed up her throat and into her mouth. She clenched her lips as tight as she could. Mercifully, her uncle did not look back and silently left her room. Luanne stayed motionless on her knees on the bed. Nose and eyes running from the acidic vomit that had filled her mouth. She listened as she heard the familiar sounds of his “after session” bathroom sounds. As she heard the click of their bedroom door she rushed to the window, threw it open, and let the vomit shoot out of her mouth. Two more rushes after that. When she was done she dropped to her knees and openly wept in the corner of her room. The confusion of what had happened. The absolute disgust at what she did to avoid worse. The panging dread at what she would have to do in the future. All this mental anguish was cascading over her and breaking her soul.

After a few minutes, she got up from the floor. She put on her sweatpants. “Jaime” she thought hazily as the tears rolled down her face. Slunk to the bathroom and showered. Slunk back to her bedroom. Ripped all the blankets and pillows off her bed then laid down in her towel.

As she regained focus she saw the can of Alamo on her night stand. She smashed if off and saw her clock.

12:31 AM.

To be continued.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
olddenverguy
View posts View profile
@confessions
14 Jun 2024 1:25AM
• 728 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

In mid-May, I took a road trip to SW Minnesota to visit my long-time FWB. We've spent long weekends together in the past, going back to the fall of 2013, but this was the first time I'd be staying at her place -- a double-wide trailer outside a small Minnesota town of about 15,000. It was our first meeting since October 2021. In the interim her dog had died, she'd dumped a "boy toy" 30 years her junior, suffered a hysterectomy, and was taking medication to help her cope with her agoraphobia (fear of public places). In past years, we'd always met at a hotel or Airbnb in the Twin Cities, about a two-hour drive from her place, so this would be quite a departure (venue-wise) from our standard weekend fuck fest.

She's exactly 20 years younger than I am (minus four days!), a natural redhead (my Scandinavian princess!), extremely bi-sexual (her words), and clearly the hottest woman I've been with sexually. I'm constantly amazed at her interest in me, since I'm a lot older, not particularly good-looking, about 25 pounds overweight, and definitely NOT hung. But every time we're together, she's really happy to spend time with me. On more than one occasion she's said, "I feel smarter when I'm with you." I guess that's a good thing.

I got to town on Sunday morning and came by her place at 10:00. T was dressed in a t-shirt and yoga pants, with bare feet. She's a night-owl, whereas I'm definitely a morning person. In fact, one of the first things we talked about when I got to her place -- just outside town in a fairly rural area -- was our circadian incompatibility. As I was making buttermilk pancakes for us (from scratch!), I said, "You know, we'd never be compatible enough to live together, since you're up 'til all hours and I'm in bed by 10:00." It was a nonsense issue, anyway, since she'd never move to Denver (her daughter and grandson are 10 minutes away), and there's no way I'd willingly move to where she lives. Oh -- and another complication involves the fact that I'm married (although she thinks my wife is actually my lesbian roommate, and thankfully they've never met).

Interestingly, she countered my "couldn't live together" statement with a surprising suggestion. "Well," she said, coming up behind me and pressing her braless breasts against my back as I was mixing pancake batter. "We could always compromise. You could stay up until 11, I'd get up at 8, and we could have sex at night, instead of in the morning when you seem to be at your horniest." I followed up with, "Every night?" She replied, "I suppose, five out of seven."

She was unnecessarily self-conscious about her appearance, which is why she spent most of the time we were together in fairly baggy tops and long pants in place of shorts. At 5'5, she'd always weighed around 110-115 pounds, but after taking anti-depressants to help with her agoraphobia, she'd gained about 30 pounds. "One bonus, I guess," she declared ironically, "Is that I'm a 36C or D instead of a 32B, but now the only bras that fit me right are sports bras." I told her multiple times during my visit that I thought she looked as desirable as ever, but she wasn't entirely buying it.

We spent the rest of Sunday checking out the town (such as it is) and had dinner at an Italian restaurant before going to a newly opened ice cream shop for dessert. Back at her place, she fired up a bong with some home-grown ganja (it's legal in Minnesota) and enticed me to take a few hits as well. One thing about T -- getting high means getting horny, and she didn't spare the smoke. It was my first foray since college, and she thought it was HILARIOUS that I hadn't indulged in close to 50 years. However, it seemingly had no effect on me, which she found equally funny. We ended up watching a PBS special on the life and times of Richard III of England, which apparently was much more entertaining for her in her altered state.

After a shower, I put on some short summer PJs and climbed into bed. She joined me about 10 minutes later wearing a different baggy t-shirt and long-leg pajama bottoms. She again expressed her displeasure with her weight gain, explained she hadn't had sex since New Year's Eve (the boy toy's final campaign, as it turned out), and stated she wasn't ready to "do anything" with me. I knew she'd consumed a fair amount of silly smoke, but I truthfully told her I was OK with that and didn't want to pressure her into anything. She switched off the light, and I figured that was that.

After about five minutes, she asked, "Are you asleep?" At the moment I was semi-hard and trying to figure out how I could jerk off without disturbing her. When I told her I was still awake, she asked, "Would you like a hand job?" Naturally I said yes, stripping off my PJ bottoms and tossing back the covers to give her all the access she required. She reached over to the bedside table and grabbed a tube of lube, spreading it generously on my cock-head and down the shaft before taking a firm grip and stroking me with precision. After a minute or so, she asked, "Does that feel good?" I said, "T, my love, whenever a woman has her hand on a guy's dick, that is a question that never needs to be asked!" She laughed and rested her head on my chest as she continued to stroke earnestly.

Curled up against me as she was, I managed to reach down behind her and slide my hand between her thighs. I wasn't sure she'd let me continue to rub her PJ-covered crotch, but she shifted around to give me better access, so I kept up the pressure. One thing about T -- she goes from zero to 60 faster than a tricked-out Shelby GT. I had her squirming, humping against my hand, and moaning loudly in less than two minutes. Without warning, her mouth engulfed my cock and she was delivering a very satisfactory blow job. I slid my hand inside her pajama bottoms and discovered how wet she was. I quickly had two fingers fully inside her pussy, and her vocalization was suddenly louder and about an octave higher. After a brief minute, she declared, "You just HAVE to fuck me!" Pulling away from me momentarily, she stripped off her PJs and climbed aboard. I was rock-hard and slid inside her with ease. Despite her surgeries a year earlier, she was still as tight as I'd remembered. T loves to be on top, and she was soon grinding her clit against me as she rocked back and forth on my cock.

I wanted to take off her top, but she resisted by saying, "No -- don't!" Instead, I pushed the hem of her t-shirt up above her breasts and tugged on her nipples. That trigged the first of what would prove to be dozens of orgasms that night, as she moaned, grunted, breathed hard, muttered "Oh, fuck" about 50 times, and bent down to kiss me with a ferocity I'd rarely experienced with any woman. After she worked herself into a second orgasm, T climbed off and rolled onto her back. That was my cue to do what I do best -- eat pussy. For the next 60-75 minutes, I had her quivering, crying out obscenities, shaking like a leaf, and coming again and again. The next morning, when I questioned whether she'd enjoyed what was close to a three-hour session, she struck back with my own logic. "When a guy with your skills has his mouth on a woman's clit and his fingers massaging every inch of the inside of her vagina, that's a question you never need to ask!"

Following wave after wave of orgasms, T pushed my face away from her crotch and asked, "Zac, you still hard?" I'd been grinding my erection firmly into her mattress the entire time I was eating her pussy, and it hadn't abated. "You bet," I replied enthusiastically, which was a surprise since it was close to 2 a.m., well past my normal bedtime. "You need to fuck me some more. You can come inside, since I have no more womb." I reminded her I'd had a vasectomy decades ago, at which point she said, "Oh, that's right. Well, what are you waiting for?" She rolled flat on her back and spread her legs wide apart before tugging on my erection and saying, "C'mon, shove it right in." And so I did.

When I was in my 20s and 30s, I suffered from a fairly quick trigger, ejaculation-wise. Now in my early 70s -- and really for the past 10-15 years -- it always takes me a long time to come, but I rarely if ever have difficulty getting and staying hard. Such was the case that night, as I fucked her insistently. She wrapped her legs around me and crossed her ankles to provide some leverage as she tugged me toward her, stroke after stroke. My arms were tiring from propping up my 225-pound body above her, and I started to make a move to disengage so I could find a less stressful position and then re-insert. She sensed I was about to climb off when she pulled me down against her chest and whispered in my ear, "You're not heavy. Just keep fucking me until you come." Who was I to argue with that? At this point she was well into double-digit orgasms, and figuring I'd done all I could to make her feel special, it was time to look after my own release. I let my mind focus on one thing -- the feeling in my cock as it was being gripped by T's pussy. Something like a dozen thrusts later, I froze up and pumped her full of man-jizz (that's what she likes to call it). I was exhausted and let my body press fully against hers. "Get off me, ya big lug!" she called out, half-jokingly, and I withdrew and rolled onto my side of the bed. "I suppose you want me to clean that up?" she asked, scooping up a drop of cum from the tip of my cock with her index finger before putting it into her mouth. "Well," I suggested, "You clean me up and I'll return the favor." "Nah, it's too late," T responded. "You stay there, and I'll bring back a washcloth."

She returned a few minutes later with the promised rag, moistened with warm water, and proceeded to mop up my crotch. "I can't believe how much you came in me," she said. "What -- you were saving it up for a special occasion?" I declared there was no more special occasion for me than being in her bed, which prompted a sensuous kiss on the lips and a "Oh, you're such a sweet-talker!" I was out like a light in less than two minutes, I'm sure, and we slept in until 10:30 the next morning. I awoke before she did (that's almost always the case), and after visiting the bathroom to pee, I came back to bed and tried to get her in the mood for some morning sex. After putting up with my hand rubbing her snatch through the PJs she'd put back on after we'd finished, she pushed me away and said, "Don't! My pussy's sore and I'll need all day to recover." That sounded like a good indicator for what might take place when next we went to be, and indeed it was. To be continued -----

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Soft_Kittie
View posts View profile
@random
19 Oct 2018 3:46PM
• 836 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

n MUST Give Mandatory Spankings
It's hard to maintain consistency when we have such a busy schedule and especially when my husband is out of town during most weeks. Sometimes we get to put in one solid week of submission training and I can really tell a difference in how I feel and how our marriage is during those weeks that he's home.

A spanking keeps me in line, and it keeps most women in line although the mainstream is afraid to face it or admit it. At first it feels embarrassing to say you need to be spanked, but after a while you realize there's no shame in it. Men are leaders and that doesn't mean women can't lead, but it means that we are designed to co-lead with the man.


Women have a whole lot more hormonal and emotional things happening in their bodies and minds than men do. I don't know about you but sometimes I can't even control my emotions. Sometimes I feel sad for no reason or irritable for no reason and that's when a being brought over his knee helps to refocus my energy and bring me to a happier place.

If I go a few days without being held accountable I start to use bad language, I get a negative outlook, I get crabby and hateful and angry, and then I end up getting a hard punishment lashing instead of the normal daily maintenance. I'd rather have the daily discipline than the punishment one any day of the week.

My bum is an instrument of peace in our marriage. When my husband is angry with me, we don't have to fight, he simply pulls down my pants and gives me a spanking, during which he releases his anger and I submit and the argument dies right there.

Being spanked is a stress release for a woman, especially if you paddle her until she cries. Making her cry might seem mean at first, but it isn't, it's opening the dam of her emotions and helping her release it all. Sometimes women just need to cry and then the world is a better place. Sometimes it takes a man's belt on her bare ass to provide that release.

Men, women need rules because rules make us feel protected and safe. Also, when we break a rule we need immediate consequences because that makes us feel noticed and loved. There is nothing worse in a woman's heart than if she feels unnoticed, uncared for or unloved. The worse times in our marriage have been when I've felt ignored by him or less important than other people or other things or like he was neglecting what was important to me. Those are big danger areas for a woman and men need to be able to recognize those areas and fix what needs to be fixed. Sometimes just getting on a routine discipline schedule will fill in the gaps and show her how much she is loved.

Men, be ready for your woman to test you out in public with her words or attitude. She may not even consciously know it, but this is a test. She wants to see if you will be strong enough to hold the reigns and follow through on your rules. It isn't always possible to discipline in public, but if the opportunity is there, take it. It will make a huge difference in your marriage. If you're out at a movie or a restaurant and there is a designated "family restroom" that is one room with a locked door, take your wife in there, lock the door, bend her over the sink and give her a belting or a hand spanking. If you are driving, pull into a secluded spot, open both the front and back door on one side of the car, bend your wife over the back seat so that the view is blocked by both doors and give her a hard paddling. I know of men who have taken their wife out to the parking lot, sat in the backseat of their cars with their wife over their knee and given them a walloping without anyone knowing. There are ways to make it happen when it needs to. At the very least, if you cannot make it happen, take her by the arm and whisper in her ear that she is going to get it when you get home. Let her anticipate the spanking for the rest of the evening and then upon arriving home, administer it immediately.

By making her spanking a priority in your life, you are making HER a priority. By caring enough to enforce the rules, you are telling her that you care enough about HER to make her feel safe and protected. It all begins with your hand on her backside in a consistent and permeating way.

So, if you have an inconsistent pattern, this is what you need to do:

1. Mandatory spanking every morning and every evening that you are together. This MUST happen without fail. Make time for it. Do this for a period of 14 days total if your weeks are broken up with travel or two weeks consistently if you are both home.

2. Seven of these 14 days she must exercise an attitude of submission by coming to her husband and asking to receive a spanking. This is in addition to the regular morning and evening sessions. Whenever you are together, for lunch, the middle of the night, it doesn't matter when, the wife must exhibit submission by going to the husband, taking off her clothes and asking him to discipline her. She may bring him a tool or he may use his hand, take off his belt, a spatula, ping pong paddle, hairbrush, whatever is at his disposal.

3. Prior to the morning and evening session, the wife must be given anticipation and reflection time. This is time naked and either in the corner or in spanking position, reflecting on her behavior and anticipating the discipline he is about to administer. It doesn't have to be a long period of time, 1-3 minutes is adequate.

4. Spankings must be long and hard to be effective. If her bottom isn't bright red and burning hot then it is not going to be effective. Hard, fast swats get the point across the quickest.

After 14 days she should hurt to sit down. Her bottom should be sore but her heart will be warm and so will your marriage.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
07 Nov 2011 3:58PM
• 109 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

I confess i have been on a course of antibiotics for an infected foot injury.
The side effects have been a constant dose of the shits and a dry mouth with tingly lips at times.But the one thing that has surprised me is the amount of knob cheese under my skin.
There is fucking loads of it and it stinks like a nice mature Gorgonzola.I have been smearing it anywhere i can so other people can experience the ripe flavours.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Stray
View posts View profile
@funny
21 Mar 2014 6:50AM
• 3,651 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Life, the Universe & everything.

Quotes from Douglas Adams, one of the funniest guys that ever lived.

RIP 1952 - 2001.
So long, & thanks for all the books.

“In the beginning the Universe was created. This has made a lot of people very angry and been widely regarded as a bad move.”

"A common mistake that people make when trying to design something completely foolproof is to underestimate the ingenuity of complete fools."

"Arthur hoped and prayed that there wasn't an afterlife. Then he realised there was a contradiction there and merely hoped that there wasn't an afterlife.”

“Bypasses are devices that allow some people to dash from point A to point B very fast while other people dash from point B to point A very fast. People living at point C, being a point directly in between, are often given to wonder what's so great about point A that so many people from point B are so keen to get there and what's so great about point B that so many people from point A are so keen to get there. They often wish that people would just once and for all work out where the hell they wanted to be.”

“For a moment, nothing happened. Then, after a second or so, nothing continued to happen.”

“God puts an apple tree in the middle of the Garden of Eden and says, do what you like guys, oh, but don't eat the apple. Surprise surprise, they eat it and he leaps out from behind a bush shouting "Gotcha." It wouldn't have made any difference if they hadn't eaten it... because if you're dealing with somebody who has the sort of mentality which likes leaving hats on the pavement with bricks under them you know perfectly well they won't give up. They'll get you in the end.”

“He shifted his weight from foot to foot, but it was equally uncomfortable on each.”

“Human beings, who are almost unique in having the ability to learn from the experience of others, are also remarkable for their apparent disinclination to do so.”

“Humans are not proud of their ancestors, and rarely invite them round to dinner.”

“I love deadlines. I like the whooshing sound they make as they fly by.”

“I may not have gone where I intended to go, but I think I have ended up where I intended to be.”

“I'm spending a year dead for tax reasons.”

“If human beings don't keep exercising their lips, he thought, their mouths probably seize up. After a few months' consideration and observation he abandoned this theory in favour of a new one. If they don't keep on exercising their lips, he thought, their brains start working.”

“If it looks like a duck, and quacks like a duck, we have at least to consider the possibility that we have a small aquatic bird of the family anatidae on our hands.”

“If somebody thinks they're a hedgehog, presumably you just give 'em a mirror and a few pictures of hedgehogs and tell them to sort it out for themselves.”

"INFINITE: Bigger than the biggest thing ever and then some. Much bigger than that, in fact, really amazingly immense, a totally stunning size, real "wow, that's big" time. Infinity is so big that by comparison, bigness itself looks really titchy. Gigantic multiplied by colossal multiplied by staggeringly huge is the sort of concept we're trying to get across here.”

“Isn't it enough to see that a garden is beautiful without having to believe that there are fairies at the bottom of it too?”

“It is a mistake to think you can solve any major problems just with potatoes.”

“It is a rare mind indeed that can render the hitherto non-existent blindingly obvious. The cry 'I could have thought of that' is a very popular and misleading one, for the fact is that they didn't, and a very significant and revealing fact it is too.”

“It is a well-known fact that those people who must want to rule people are, ipso facto, those least suited to do it... anyone who is capable of getting themselves made p******** should on no account be allowed to do the job.”

“It is an important and popular fact that things are not always what they seem. For instance, on the planet Earth, man had always assumed that he was more intelligent than dolphins because he had achieved so much - the wheel, New York, wars and so on - whilst all the dolphins had ever done was muck about in the water having a good time. But conversely, the dolphins had always believed that they were far more intelligent than man - for precisely the same reasons.”

“Life... is like a grapefruit. It's orange and squishy, and has a few pips in it, and some folks have half a one for breakfast.”

“Life is wasted on the living.”

“Many men of course became extremely rich, but this was perfectly natural and nothing to be ashamed of because no one was really poor, at least no one worth speaking of.”

“Many words and expressions which only a matter of decades ago were considered so distastefully explicit that, were they merely to be breathed in public, the perpetrator would be shunned, barred from polite society, and in extreme cases shot through the lungs, are now thought to be very healthy and proper, and their use in everyday speech and writing is evidence of a well-adjusted, relaxed and totally unfucked-up personality.”

"Space is big. You just won't believe how vastly, hugely, mind-bogglingly big it is. I mean, you may think it's a long way down the road to the drug store, but that's just peanuts to space.”

“That young girl is one of the least benightedly unintelligent organic life forms it has been my profound lack of pleasure not to be able to avoid meeting.”

“The difficulty with this conversation is that it's very different from most of the ones I've had of late. Which, as I explained, have mostly been with trees.”

“The Guide is definitive. Reality is frequently inaccurate.”

“The History of every major Galactic Civilization tends to pass through three distinct and recognizable phase, those of Survival, Inquiry and Sophistication, otherwise known as the How, Why and Where phases. For instance, the first phase is characterized by the question How can we eat? the second by the question Why do we eat? and the third by the question Where shall we have lunch?”

“The impossible often has a kind of integrity which the merely improbable lacks.”

“The knack of flying is learning how to throw yourself at the ground and miss.”

“The major difference between a thing that might go wrong and a thing that cannot possibly go wrong is that when a thing that cannot possibly go wrong goes wrong it usually turns out to be impossible to get at and repair.”

“The mere thought hadn't even begun to speculate about the merest possibility of crossing my mind.”

“The ships hung in the sky in much the same way that bricks don't.”

“There is a theory which states that if ever anyone discovers exactly what the Universe is for and why it is here, it will instantly disappear and be replaced by something even more bizarre and inexplicable. There is another theory which states that this has already happened.”

“This planet has - or rather had - a problem, which was this: most of the people living on it were unhappy for pretty much of the time. Many solutions were suggested for this problem, but most of these were largely concerned with the movements of small green pieces of paper, which is odd because on the whole it wasn't the small green pieces of paper that were unhappy.”

“Time is bunk.”

“Time, we know, is relative. You can travel light years through the stars and back, and if you do it at the speed of light then, when you return, you may have aged mere seconds while your twin brother or sister will have aged twenty, thirty, forty or however many years it is, depending on how far you traveled. This will come to you as a profound shock, particularly if you didn't know you had a twin brother or sister.”

“We demand rigidly defined areas of doubt and uncertainty!”

“We have normality. I repeat, we have normality. Anything you still can't cope with is therefore your own problem.”

“You live and learn. At any rate, you live.”

“A computer terminal is not some clunky old television with a typewriter in front of it. It is an interface where the mind and body can connect with the universe and move bits of it about.”

“It's no coincidence that in no known language does the phrase "As pretty as an airport" appear.”

“If on the other hand he went to pay his respects to The Door and it wasn't there...what then?

The answer, of course, was very simple. He had a whole board of circuits for dealing with exactly this problem, in fact this was the very heart of his function. He would continue to believe in it whatever the facts turned out to be, what else was the meaning of belief? The Door would still be there, even if the Door was not.”

"He felt that his whole life was some kind of dream and he sometimes wondered whose it was and whether they were enjoying it."

“Far out in the uncharted backwaters of the unfashionable end of the Western Spiral arm of the Galaxy lies a small unregarded yellow sun. Orbiting this at a distance of roughly ninety-eight million miles is an utterly insignificant little blue-green planet whose ape-descended life forms are so amazingly primitive that they still think digital watches are a pretty neat idea ...”

“Men were real men, women were real women, and small, furry creatures from Alpha Centauri were real small, furry creatures from Alpha Centauri. Spirits were brave, men boldly split infinitives that no man had split before. Thus was the Empire forged.”

“You know, it's at times like this when I'm trapped in a Vogon

airlock with a man from Betelgeuse and about to die of asphyxiation in

deep space that I really wish I'd listened to what my mother told me

when I was young!

Why, what did she tell you?

I don't know, I didn't listen!”

“...was there a reason behind it? There would be no point in asking... he never appeared to have a reason for anything he did at all: he had turned unfathomably into an art form. He attacked everything in life with a mixture of extraordinary genius and naive incompetence and it was often difficult to tell which was which.”

“Anything that happens, happens.

Anything that, in happening, causes something else to happen, causes something else to happen.

Anything that, in happening, causes itself to happen again, happens again.

It doesn’t necessarily do it in chronological order, though.”

“Ford, you're turning into a penguin. Stop it.”

“Who is this God person anyway?”

“On the way back, they sang a number of tuneful and reflective songs on the subjects of peace, justice, morality, culture, sport, family life, and the obliteration of all other life forms.”

“Well I think we've sorted all that out now. If you'd like to know, I can tell you that in your Universe you move freely in three dimensions that you call space. You move in a straight line in a fourth, which you call time, and stay rooted to one place in a fifth, which is the first fundamental of probability. After that it gets a bit complicated, and there's all sorts of stuff going on in dimensions 13 to 22 that you really wouldn't want to know about. All you really need to know for the moment is that the Universe is a lot more complicated then you might think.”

"`...You hadn't exactly gone out of your way to call attention to them had you? I mean like actually telling anyone or anything.'

`But the plans were on display...'

`On display? I eventually had to go down to the cellar to find them.'

`That's the display department.'

`With a torch.'

`Ah, well the lights had probably gone.'

`So had the stairs.'

`But look you found the notice didn't you?'

`Yes,' said Arthur, `yes I did. It was on display in the bottom of a locked filing cabinet stuck in a disused lavatory with a sign on the door saying "Beware of The Leopard".'"

"`Time is an illusion. Lunchtime doubly so.'

`Very deep,' said Arthur, `you should send that in to the "Reader's Digest". They've got a page for people like you.'"

"`This must be Thursday,' said Arthur to himself, sinking low over his beer, `I never could get the hang of Thursdays.'"

"Pages one and two [of Zaphod's p********ial speech] had been salvaged by a Damogran Frond Crested Eagle and had already become incorporated into an extraordinary new form of nest which the eagle had invented. It was constructed largely of papier mache and it was virtually impossible for a newly hatched baby eagle to break out of it. The Damogran Frond Crested Eagle had heard of the notion of survival of the species but wanted no truck with it."

“this is obviously some strange usage of the word "safe" that I wasn't previously aware of.”

"`You'd better be prepared for the jump into hyperspace. It's unpleasently like being drunk.'

`What's so unpleasent about being drunk?'

`You ask a glass of water.'"

"If there's anything more important than my ego around, I want it caught and shot now.'"

"There are of course many problems connected with life, of which some of the most popular are `Why are people born?' `Why do they die?' `Why do they spend so much of the intervening time wearing digital watches?'"

"The fronting for the eighty-yard long marble-topped bar had been made by stitching together nearly twenty thousand Antarean Mosaic Lizard skins, despite the fact that the twenty thousand lizards concerned had needed them to keep their insides in."

"`We've got to find out what people want from fire, how they relate to it, what sort of image it has for them.'

The crowd were tense. They were expecting something wonderful from Ford.

`Stick it up your nose,' he said.

`Which is precisely the sort of thing we need to know,' insisted the girl, `Do people want fire that can be fitted nasally?'"

“What to do if you find yourself stuck in a crack in the ground underneath a giant boulder you can't move, with no hope of rescue. Consider how lucky you are that life has been good to you so far. Alternatively, if life hasn't been good to you so far, which given your current circumstances seems more likely, consider how lucky you are that it won't be troubling you much longer.”

"Ford grabbed him by the lapels of his dressing gown and spoke to him as slowly and distinctly and patiently as if he were somebody from a telephone company accounts department."

“Arthur's consciousness approached his body as from a great distance, and reluctantly. It had had some bad times in there. Slowly, nervously, it entered and settled down into its accustomed position.”

"His eyes seemed to be popping out of his head. He wasn't certain if this was because they were trying to see more clearly, or if they simply wanted to leave at this point."

"There was a point to this story, but it has temporarily escaped the chronicler's mind."

"`You know they've reintroduced the death penalty for insurance company directors?'

`Really?' said Arthur. `No I didn't. For what offence?'

Trillian frowned. `What do you mean, offence?'

`I see.'"

"`She hit me on the head with the rock again.'

`I think I can confirm that that was my daughter.'

`Sweet kid.'

`You have to get to know her,' said Arthur.

`She eases up does she?'

`No,' said Arthur, `but you get a better sense of when to duck.'"

"The beak was a major piece of armoury. It was a beak that would frighten any animal on earth, even one that was already dead and in a tin."

"`Could we perhaps take a snake bite detector with us to Komodo?'

`Course you can, course you can. Take as many as you like. Won't do you a blind bit of good because they're only for Australian snakes.'

`So what do we do if we get bitten by something deadly, then?'

He blinked at me as if I was stupid.

`Well what do you think you do?' he said. `You die of course. That's what deadly means.'"

"Mark turned and asked a passenger behind us if these planes ever crashed. Oh yes, he was told, but not to worry - there hadn't been a serious crash now in months."

"Virtually everything we were told in Indonesia turned out not to be true, sometimes almost immediately. The only exception to this was when we were told that something would happen immediately, in which case it turned out not to be true over an extended period of time."

"Komodo dragons sleep headfirst in large burrows. It is a very, very, very bad idea to even think of pulling its tail."

“Plenty of people did not care for him much, but then there is a huge difference between disliking somebody -- maybe even disliking them a lot -- and actually shooting them, strangling them, dragging them through the fields and setting their house on fire. It was a difference which kept the vast majority of the population alive from day to day.”

“Nothing travels faster than the speed of light with the possible exception of bad news, which follows its own laws.”

“The idea that Bill Gates has appeared like a knight in shining armour to lead all customers out of a mire of technological chaos neatly ignores the fact that it was he who, by peddling second-rate technology, led them into it in the first place.”

“The big corporations are suddenly taking notice of the web, and their reactions have been slow. Even the computer industry failed to see the importance of the Internet, but that's not saying much. Let's face it, the computer industry failed to see that the century would end.”

“One of the problems of taking things apart and seeing how they work - supposing you're trying to find out how a cat works--you take that cat apart to see how it works, what you've got in your hands is a non-working cat. The cat wasn't a sort of clunky mechanism that was susceptible to our available tools of analysis.”

“For thousands more years the mighty ships tore across the empty wastes of space and finally dived screaming on to the first planet they came across - which happened to be the Earth - where due to a terrible miscalculation of scale the entire battle fleet was accidentally swallowed by a small dog.”

“The technology involved in making anything invisible is so infinitely complex that nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand million, nine hundred and ninety- nine million, nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand, nine hundred and ninety- nine times out of a billion it is much simpler and more effective just to take the thing away and do without it.”

“Since this Galaxy began, vast civilisations have risen and fallen, risen and fallen, risen and fallen so often that it's quite tempting to think that life in the Galaxy must be (a) something akin to seasick - space-sick, time sick, history sick or some such thing, and (b) stupid.”


“It wasn't his job to worry about that, though. It was his job to do his job, which was to do his job. If that led to a certain narrowness of vision and circularity of thought then it wasn't his job to worry about such things.”

“All you really need to know for the moment is that the universe is a lot more complicated than you might think, even if you start from a position of thinking it's pretty damn complicated in the first place.”

“Computer, if you don't open that exit hatch this moment I shall zap straight off to your major data banks and reprogram you with a very large axe.”

“I think all cats are wild cats. They just act tame if they think they'll get a saucer of milk out of it.”

“Look, would it save a lot of time if I just gave up and went mad now?”

“Now, either you all give yourselves up now and let us beat you up a bit, though not very much of course because we are firmly opposed to needless violence, or we blow up this entire planet and possibly one or two we noticed on our way out here!”

“Rome wasn't burned in a day.”

“The great thing about being the only species that makes a distinction between right and wrong is that we can make up the rules for ourselves as we go along.”

“The most misleading assumptions are the ones you don't even know you're making.”

“There is probably buried in the Western psyche a deep taboo about eating anything you've been introduced to socially.”

“Totally mad. Utter nonsense. But we'll do it because it's brilliant nonsense.”

“We are not an endangered species ourselves yet, but this is not for lack of trying.”

“Don't you understand that we need to be childish in order to understand? Only a child sees things with perfect clarity, because it hasn't developed all those filters, which prevent us from seeing things that we don't expect to see.”

“If you really want to understand something, the best way is to try and explain it to someone else. That forces you to sort it out in your own mind. And the more slow and dim-witted your pupil, the more you have to break things down into more and more simple ideas. And that's really the essence of programming. By the time you've sorted out a complicated idea into little steps that even a stupid machine can deal with, you've certainly learned something about it yourself. The teacher usually learns more than the pupil does.”

"Time is the worst place, so to speak, to get lost in..."

"...he was at least twice as unbalanced now, and quite liable to fall off whatever it is that well-balanced people are supposed to be balancing on."

"In his dreams he was walking late at night along the East Side, beside the river which had become so extravagantly polluted that new life forms were now emerging from it spontaneously, demanding welfare and voting rights"

"Busy executives often didn’t have time for a full-time wife and family and would just rent them for weekends."

"It was impossible for Arthur to know this, but he just went ahead and knew it anyway."

"I refuse to answer that question on the grounds that I don't know the answer."

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
iambatmann
View posts View profile
@confessions
29 Mar 2012 7:08AM
• 1,362 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 17 replies ]

I confess that I have been a DXM regime for over a year. I first i did it to get high but it has had an unusual side effect: It has turned me into a genius. My IQ at 13 was 100 just above average since then I have taken several IQ tests and now score 137. I am more confident then ever, hand and eye coordination has improve ( after the the trip is over)I can prove my awesomeness in many ways one being that i have completely master batman arkham city...now before anyone says oh big deal anyone can you are lying. I play arkham asylum and compared to my scores there I have improved 79% I can give you other better examples if you wish but that one is just awesome. I AM BATMAN.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
16 Dec 2011 7:25AM
• 107 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

I'm taking roaccutane to clear my acne.

My confession is that the side effects of this drug are that I have 0 sex drive and erectile disfunction.

I don't know if I should be worried. I can't acheive an erection, but I don't get turned on easily either.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
03 Jan 2011 12:39AM
• 235 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

Hung out with her for a few hours. She wasn't that drunk a first, and really reserved. A good girl. Doing the whole "I'm in college now and free" thing. Anyway, when I helped her up to her hotel room, she couldn't stand up at all. Now, the logical side of me was like GET IN THE BED! FUCK THIS CHICK NOW. But I didn't.

This is where I had my epiphany. Somehow, I managed to refrain. Now, this is sort of a life changing event for me. I never imagined myself turning down a piece of ass, especially one of this caliber.

But somehow standing there looking down at her innocence and naivety had an effect on me. I don't want to be a peice of shit. I don't want to take advantage of girls. I now view them as equals to men. All of you pedophiles are truely the scum of society. (I'm not talking about the ones jacking to stickam vids of young girls. That is natural. But the ones who are into the whole.... really young thing.

I was even into the exposed facebook thing. I had like 20 that I had already put together and was waiting to post... Deleted. Never again will I partake in such douchebaggary.

Anway, the girl called me today and thanked me for getting her to her hotel safe. Come to find out, she is a tourists but lives only about an hour from here at her college. I got directions and am going to see her this weekend, and yes I will be fucking her... over and over again.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
03 Jan 2011 12:40AM
• 1,059 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

So I met this incredibly gorgeous young girl over New Years. Hung out with her for a few hours. She wasn't that drunk a first, and really reserved. A good girl. Doing the whole "I'm in college now and free" thing. Anyway, when I helped her up to her hotel room, she couldn't stand up at all. Now, the logical side of me was like GET IN THE BED! FUCK THIS CHICK NOW. But I didn't.

This is where I had my epiphany. Somehow, I managed to refrain. Now, this is sort of a life changing event for me. I never imagined myself turning down a piece of ass, especially one of this caliber.

But somehow standing there looking down at her innocence and naivety had an effect on me. I don't want to be a peice of shit. I don't want to take advantage of girls. I now view them as equals to men. All of you pedophiles are truely the scum of society. (I'm not talking about the ones jacking to stickam vids of young girls. That is natural. But the ones who are into the whole.... really young thing.

I was even into the exposed facebook thing. I had like 20 that I had already put together and was waiting to post... Deleted. Never again will I partake in such douchebaggary.

Anway, the girl called me today and thanked me for getting her to her hotel safe. Come to find out, she is a tourists but lives only about an hour from here at her college. I got directions and am going to see her this weekend, and yes I will be fucking her... over and over again.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
03 Feb 2011 10:13PM
• 674 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 10 replies ]

so i just discovered this kinda kool thing. I have had a bit of an itchy ball problem the last few months. I had heard that VICKs vapor rub has a side effect of being able to kill jock itch and other fungal infections. So I took a big glob and slapped it on the nuts, and it creates the most amazing sensation. Its a gentle/mild burn but feels really good, to me any way, not sure if it only works if you got jock itch or if it works anytime, but i suggest you all give it a try.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
18 May 2011 5:38AM
• 1,460 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

I confess that i fucked my boss for a payrise..
It happened last week at work, he's not the most attractive man ever in fact rather ugly, late forties and im 22. He's always a flirty type and sometimes i've jested back with him however one day we were joking and i think i made a remark such as 'only for a payrise' or something to that effect. Anyway over lunch and into the afternoon he began texting me, at first keeping such jokes going. Later on in the afternoon however the text moved simply to "you scratch my back i scratch yours" and i realised that it was actually a serious offer.
Now im not a massive slut or anything like that but the promise of a pay rise for a short stint was too good to miss. So i stayed on after work.
The foreplay was incredibly awkward since as i mentioned he is rather unattractive. however eventually i simply lifted up my long skirt, pulled my knickers to one side and bent over. He didn't take long at all to come and two days later my pay packet has increased.. However i feel incredibly guilty now and rather like a prostitute. Would i do it again? Definatly no :S

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
04 Jun 2011 12:56AM
• 776 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

I just spied on my sister. I had just gotten home and she was in the shower. I hadn't done it in so long but I haven't had a girlfriend for 4 months and everyone was asleep and it was dark (for the nice fishbowl effect) so I decided to go for it.

It's usually pretty simple because on the floor at the entrance to her bathroom there's a white piece of marble dividing the carpet from the tile and the's sufficiently reflective enough to view the shower on the other side of the bathroom. So that was pretty nice, nothing special. Shower stopped, got down on hands and knees, looked under the door, and saw her open the shower curtain and dry herself off. Pretty routine, the view is kinda blurry, can't see the crotch well because of shadows and tits were still perky.

But this time I got so much more. When I saw her wrap a towel around herself and head for the door I sidled into my room and out of view. She exited the bathroom and headed into her room but only tapped the door. It was still left very ajar, she didn't know I was home yet. So I took this opportunity.

I hung half in and half out of my room, looking into hers. For a while she was out of view, I could hear sounds from her closet. Then all of a sudden she stepped into view and laid her clothes on her bed. And then she dropped her towel.

She has a fairly thin, tan-ish body. Not super thin, curvy. Her tits are maybe C's, perky, with darker tan nipples. I watched them jiggle as she dried her hair off a little more. Then she turned slightly and I got a full view of her pussy. Smallish lips; she was shaven but not bare, probably shaved 5 or 6 days ago. At this point I was vigorously massaging the bulge in my pants.

I then watched her a little bit more as she snapped her bra on and pulled black panties on. After all the goodies were covered I took that as my queue to slink away before anything bad happened. I hid in the darkened corner of my room, waited maybe 5 more minutes until she left her room, t-shirt and jeans on with towel around her hair, back to her bathroom (presumably to do make-up,) and then silently darted down the stairs to the basement to type this. I have yet to whack-off; I imagine these images in my head are going to make the next few minutes of my life very enjoyable.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
20 Aug 2011 5:15PM
• 836 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 10 replies ]

I confess that my penis is anormally large. I started taking these pills about 9 months ago and I was only supposed to take them for a month or until I grew 2 inches. It grew about an inch and a half the first month and continua to grow about a half inch every month. I was 6 inches when I started nowmy dick is almost as long as a ruler. (11 3/4) I do have some side effects tho.. shrunken testicles.. very irritable at times, pimples around my butt area and sometimes it turns blueish in color after a long sex or jerk off session. I have before and after pics for the nonbelievers and I haw a very noticeable birthmark on my chest so u know its the same person.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@random
09 Apr 2013 3:10PM
• 1,580 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

Fun at a Local Bar - Part 1
Mike was finally able to get some of that new drug we heard so much about from our inner circle of friends. A nice powerful little pill that increases the effects of being drunk with no memory of anything that happened after it wears off. The nice thing about this pill, other than short term memory loss, was that it doesn’t knock the person out but rather just increases effects of alcohol while leaving the victim fully aware and awake but unable to resist a little help from others. Mike and I decided to get the evening started a little early at around 5:00pm before going out to a local bar for the real fun to begin. Becky and I met at Mike and Barbara’s place for a few starter drinks and it was there that our plan was put into play. As I kept Becky and Barbara busy, Mike slipped a couple pills into each of their drinks. About a half hour later they finished those and we poured them a second round. The pills did their job before they even finished that second round of drinks. The girls both appeared to be totally drunk and completely unaware of anything that was happening around them, let alone to them. We told the girls it was time to get going to the bar but we wanted to make sure they were dressed appropriately for what we had planned that evening. We knew the pills were doing the job we had hoped for because neither of them offered any argument when Mike and I helped them out the clothes they were in and into the outfits we had picked out. We chose a nice loose sheer blouse top for each of them, a light blue one for Barbara and a white one for Becky. We did not allow them, and they were so unaware to offer any argument anyway, to wear a bra under the top. Then we chose a black very short mini skirt for them both. These skirts just barely came to the bottom of their ass cheeks and under the skirts was a pair of baby blue bikini panties for Barbara and semi sheer white cotton panties for Becky. The outfit was finished off with each of them a pair of high heel slip on shoes. It was now time to walk the girls the short 15 minute walk to the bar. Their tops were sheer enough that you could see right through them and they didn’t do much to hide the view of their bare braless tits. However, just to make it more fun, we undid the top three buttons on each of their blouses for the walk to the bar. It was dusk and the low light outside really made their tops so transparent that they might as well not been wearing them at all. The few people we passed on the walk to the bar took notice and got a real nice view of their braless tits bouncing freely under those tops. As we walked into the bar, all eyes were on Barbara and Becky in their see thru tops and short skirts and they both were totally unaware of the show they were putting on for the bar patrons. We sat them at a nearby table and Mike and I went to get them more drinks. The girls could barely keep their heads up off the table as the pills we slipped them began to settle in their systems. Mike and I noticed a table of 5 guys that looked as though they had just got off work from a nearby construction site. We approached them and pointed to the Barbara and Becky at the table and told the guys that we were a little short on cash for our night out. We told them that if they picked up our bar tab while we were there that the two girls would be theirs to play with and use as they wanted. We assured them that the girls would not offer any argument. We returned to our table with the drinks and had Barbara and Becky quickly down them just to enhance the effects of the pills. One of the guys at the table got a song started on the jukebox and came over and without asking, just escorted Barbara out onto the dance floor in the middle of the room. They start to slowly dance to the song and he grabs Barbara from behind and presses his stiff dick between her ass crack through her skirt and panties. He had to constantly keep Barbara on both feet while they danced as the pill was having its desired effect on her. With her back against the front him and him continuing to grind his cock into her ass, he began to grab her tits, first through her sheer top and then he slipped his hand into the top through the three open buttons. He squeezed her bare tits hard and began to pinch and pull on her nipples and Barbara began to let out a few soft moans. The guys at the table began to cheer for their friend to continue his assault on Mike’s helpless wife. With his one hand in her top playing with her bare tits, his other hand moved down to her thighs and he slowly began to lift her skirt. The cheers from his friends at the table continued and a few other patrons also joined in on the fun. He lifted her skirt completely up above the waistband of her panties and her baby blue bikini panties were now in full view of the entire bar crowd. He let his hand slide into top of her panties, all the way down until his hand was cupping her complete pussy mound. We could see him as he ran his fingers up and down her slit inside her panties. They kept dancing and Barbara was totally unaware and didn’t care about the assault this stranger was taking on her. As they danced, he worked his middle finger into her wet pussy and the crowd continued to cheer them on. With his foot he pushed her feet aside so that she standing in a really wide stance and he managed to work two more fingers into her now gaping cunt hole. She seem to like it because her moans got louder and she started to grind and ride the hand that was fuking her while the crowd continued to go wild. While he continued his assault on her helpless pussy with one hand, the other hand lowered her panties to just below her pussy. Then with both hands, he pulled her lips apart and showed off her gaping hole to his buddies at the table and to all the other bar patrons. Encouraged by the cheering of the crowd, he spins Barbara around and bent her over pulling her cheeks apart as he did to give them a rear view of her now dripping wet cunt. Flashes filled the bar as the guys all began to use their phones to take pictures of Barbara bent over with her gaping cunt on full display. One of his buddies finished a beer and stepped forward with the empty bottle in his hand. He looked at his buddy and asked .....” should I fill the slut up?” Laughing, he tells his friend to help himself to this blonde fuck toy. Slowly he pushes the long slender bottle up her willing and gaped cunt. She moans as the bottle is pushed into her and the slender 4”kneck disappears. He has to push just little harder to get the thicker end of the bottle into Barbara. She is so wet and her breathing getting faster and harder that her pussy opens up slowly so the bottle can slide in. The bottle is now well inside her but he continues his assault on her pussy by pushing the bottle in further. Her pussy is getting used to the size of the bottle and opens up further now and gives the glass intruder full access and suddenly the bottle slides completely inside her cunt. The audience goes crazy and a wave of flashes illuminate, all focused her ass and cunt. The guy pushes the bottle in the rest of the way with his thumb and Barbara begins to shake and spasm. Her moan is loud and constant and the whole bar watched as she had a massive orgasm. With her legs still in a spasm from her orgasm, one of the guys pulled the bottle from her pussy and the bar cheered as the slurping sounds were heard and the camera flashes went off to capture pics of her gaping cunt dripping her juices down the inside of her thighs. She was exhausted and could not stand on her own so I went over told the guys that was it for now. “Are you the husband,” asked one of them, “no, my name is Dave. I’m a friend.” I helped Barbara back to the table.
Fun at a Local Bar - Part 2
A couple of the guys followed me over and seen Becky sitting and in all appearances to them, totally drunk out of her senses. She could barely keep her head up off the table. “This looks like a fine piece of ass,” one of them commented. They helped her up from the table and carried her over to one of the two pool tables in the bar where they laid her down on her back with her legs dangling off of one end of the table. They run their hands all over her as they look her up and down. One of the guys begins to unbutton the remaining buttons on her top and push it open exposing her bare tits to the crowd. More camera flashes go off as the people in the bar with phones try to get pics of her. She is lifted up off the table so her top can be completely removed, leaving her in just her skirt and panties. They lay her back down on the table and everyone is trying to get their turn feeling up her bare tits and nipples. Someone had lowered the zipper on the side of her skirt and next thing we knew it was completely removed. They continued to play with her and feel up her nearly naked body. Running their hands down her stomach and over her panty covered pussy. They would run their fingers up and down her slit through her white cotton panties and push the crotch of her panties into her wet cunt with their fingers. Becky was so out of control of her senses from the pill slipped to her that she could offer no resistance to their assault on her. They worked her pussy into such a wet mess that a visible wet spot had appeared in the crotch of her white cotton panties and everyone made sure to get plenty of pics of her situation. Her panties were then pulled down to just past her knees and her legs lifted up and pushed back toward her shoulders. In this position, her pussy lips and ass cheeks parted presenting the crowd with a nice view and picture opportunity of all her fuck holes. They continued to play with her tits and pussy, taking turns putting their fingers into her to see what she felt like. A couple of the guys took the opportunity to spend a few minutes licking her soaking wet pussy and tasting her juices. Someone had the idea of using a pool cue on her, so a couple of guys held her legs in position with her knees at her shoulders as another positioned the handle end of the cue at the entrance of her gaped cunt hole. He slowly inserted the cue and began to work it in and out of her and the bar cheered as the sounds of her wet cunt being fucked were heard throughout. As the cue was continually worked in and out of her pussy, one of the guys holding her legs began to massage her clit with his fingers. Becky began to moan and the moans became louder with each thrust of the cue and her breathing started to become faster. It was then that another guy came over with another cue and positioned it at the entrance of her tight little asshole. The juices dripping from her sopping wet hole lubricated her asshole and he slowly inserted the cue and began to work it in and out as the other cue continued to assault her soaked pussy. With three guys working her into a wet mess, Mike and I knew it wouldn’t be long before they brought her to a massive and wet orgasm. Her moans began to grow louder and the bar crowd was cheering nonstop. The guy massaging her clit looked at her face and knew she was close. “Come on you cunt, show us all how nicely you can cum for us,” he said to her. He picked up the pace on massaging her clit as the other two continued to fuck ass and pussy fast and hard with the pool cues. Becky was totally out of her senses and completely exhausted but she still managed to raise her hips slightly up off the pool table as she exploded with an orgasm and a loud moan. They withdrew the cues from both her gaped holes and she just went limp on the table. One of the guys took Becky’s panties off of her and then tossed them along with Barbara’s baby blue panties to the bartender and told him to display them somewhere behind the bar. He hung them on a couple of empty hooks right above the mirror. We helped to get Becky off the table and put her top and skirt back on and then Mike and I both helped the two exhausted and clueless girls back to the house. Just before we left, one of the guys said, “hey Dave, bring those two wives of yours back another night for some more fun.” Maybe we will do that again. Real Soon.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
10
Anonymous
@confessions
07 Apr 2014 3:24PM
• 5,042 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

Going to my aunt and uncle’s house

I was smoking pot and driving around aimlessly after work on a Sunday when I found myself on my aunt and uncle’s street. My grandmother was staying with them in a cool situation where she could watch over things and live rent free and not be alone as she was getting a little frail. My aunt had MS and was now confined to bed and had lost some mental capacity so my grandmother could sit with her as well. My grandmother was so much fun that I kind of searched her out when I was high just to share a couple smokes with and have some laughs.

I approached the front door and I had to laugh at the somewhat strange architectural details that my over active uncle had recently added to the house. Even though he was a close minded Reaganite I had to give it to him, two, sometimes three jobs and still found time to tinker on both his house and his cars. I heard loud music from the door but still knocked just to be polite. With no answer I just walked around the side to my aunt’s room as there was a patio there with a sliding glass door. When I approached I could see that my grandmother was asleep next to my sleeping aunt. I just could not bring myself to rap on the door and scare the hell out of my grandmother. So I retraced my steps to the front door and tried the door, it was surprisingly open, I let myself in.

As I walked in the music I heard was now blasting from my younger cousin’s room. My cousins had always just existed out there, somewhere, I was not that close to either of them. The older of the two had just recently married a born again Christian whom I thought was a sociopath. The younger of the two sisters had just recently moved back from her aunt’s house because this school district was better and grandmother was now here to look after her. The last time I was here her sister had serenaded me with Neil Diamond from the same room that this monstrous sound emanated from. I was not that surprised as my grandmother had told me over the phone that this younger cousin was a wild one strutting about in barely nothings that were inappropriate for such a young girl.

Then it struck me this was My Band’s record that was blaring down the hall. I approached her door and knocked saying” hey it’s me, sorry but I just let myself in” and “what’s up Lynn?” There was a little noise and whispering before she turned down the music and opened the door. As I stepped in I was surprised to see she had a friend over, it seemed I had stepped into a make-up party. I was feeling pretty full of myself at this moment....I was pretty sure she did not realize I was in the band she was just listening to so loudly…we were a bit obscure with credits and the other singer worked at a popular record store and was the public face of the band. I knew she had never seen us play and I was sure I would have picked her friend out of the crowd if she had seen us. I said “hey I sing that song”

They were both skeptical, though my cousin had an inkling that I was in a band she did not realize that I was that guy that she had heard so much about. I had a reputation as a lady’s man some deserved some just gossip. I matured slowly in high school so these early twenties were the time to make up for lost time. After a bit of questioning and a singing demonstration they realized the truth …I was the nameless and as yet faceless object of their desires.

Sheila her friend was the first to realize that I was not fucking with them. She went from inquisitor to flirt in less than 50 seconds, it was great. I slowly sat down on the desk chair as the two of them aimlessly twirled around the room in that weird uncomfortable dance that people do. They were both so cute, Sheila had on an oversized t shirt that came to her mid thigh, and the thin material accentuated her breasts which did not appear to be restrained in any way. Lynn was wearing a wife beater style t shirt that readily showed her smallish breasts that were topped by large nipples that were beginning to be engorged by both the awkwardness and revelations of the past couple of minutes. Her butt was barely covered by satin panties that were not appropriate as my grandmother had earlier informed me. I was getting a little hard for sure, I was glad I was sitting down.

Lynn was the first to break the odd silence she asked if I had seen grandma or her mom yet, I told her they were both asleep she and Sheila cracked up wondering how they could sleep through their private rock show. I had to laugh as well. I then asked them what they had been up to and they told me they were just checking out some new make up that they had just bought. Coming closer to me Sheila asked me which lipstick I preferred she bent over so I could more readily see the difference between her soft pink upper lip and her more frosty pink lower lip. As she did so I was treated to a wonderful view down the oversized t shirt. I asked her to move in the light to better see the difference in her lipstick giving me a better view as one entire breast came into view with the most perfect areola; pinkish and puffy like it had further to grow. Her auburn hair was lit from behind and as she fluttered her eyelashes and sniffled her turned up nose I felt like I was in the company of an angel. I was trying to be cool and I stammered out something about the color not being as important as the taste…how punk huh?

She kissed me quickly and asked me to lick my lips. I liked the pale color more, it was less make up tasting....she smiled and said cool she thought it was less tacky too. My cousin was getting agitated by the attention I was giving Sheila so she declared herself hungry and walked out of her room to go to the kitchen. I hesitated but figured if grand ma did wake up it was better to be in the kitchen with my cousin than in her room with this hot little chick. I walked into my wacky uncle’s idea of a useable kitchen; all the food was organized into plastic bins stored above the counter too high for anyone but him. My cousin was standing on the counter trying to get the cereal bin down. As I approached my head was at the same level as her knees I gazed up at her tight satin panties covering her mound. It seemed as though she had pulled them up before climbing up, I suppose to close any butt gaps, the end result was even hotter as her labia was clearly outlined in the thin material. Another side effect of her garment adjustment was a splay of curly blond pubic hair which peaked out from either side between her legs. As I approached she stumbled back a bit from the weight of the bin. I moved forward quickly and without thinking raised my hand up to steady her, grabbing a handful of her lovely melon shaped buttocks my hand kind of slid under her panty as I steadied her. My cock was semi hard again.

She laughed and said it must be because “I just smoked some weed with Sheila before you got here… can you help me down?’ Sure I replied not sure how to hold this scantily clad cousin of mine to bring her down off the counter. I decided legs would be best so I picked her up and slid her down my chest to the floor. This would have been pretty innocent except she put her arms around my head as I did this and her mound was smashed into my face as she shifted her weight towards me then her pretty and taut belly then her erect nipples and finally her beautiful face and blonde hair that smelled of fresh apples. My cock was very hard and straining against my thin vintage khakis. She leaned into me and whispered ‘you are the rock star’

She turned away just as quickly and walked to the fridge to get some milk for her cereal. Sheila turned the corner and jumped up on the counter beside where I was standing. ’whatcha eating Lynn’
She asked absently even though it was pretty obvious. She then pulled her legs up and rested her chin on her knees. I gazed down at her angelic face and realized that she was flashing me an unobstructed view of her transparent white panties barely covering her auburn pubic hair and perfect lips protruding between her thighs. She was looking at me intently to see where my gaze was falling I somehow looked her in the eye until she broke off our stare down to ask for a taste of Lynn’s cereal. She pulled her knees apart and gave me an even more expansive view, as I stared I could barely make out a slightly dark patch forming between her delineated lips. By now I was pressed against the counter to keep my prick from being the next topic of conversation. Lynn was now talking about a new ‘New Order’ album she had just bought and asked me if I had heard it yet. I hadn’t because I had not gotten used to the idea that Ian Curtis had died. She said I should just listen to it.

Off we went back to her bedroom; I followed so as to hide my willful penis. I fell into the desk chair again and brought one leg up to sort of even out the situation. Lynn put the album on and cranked the volume again. It was catchy and very danceable. Lynn then reached down to grab Sheila’s hand and pull her up to begin dancing. At first it was a normal new wave dance thing not that sexy except for their beautiful jiggling breasts moving to the beat. Then Sheila shimmied over to where I was sitting; at first she tugged on my arm to join them then giving up and just dancing with my arm. The first song ended and she wrapped my arm around herself and sat on my lap as if to rest between cuts. The second song started and I expected her to get up but instead she turned around and gave me the strangest and hottest look. She stood and walked over to my cousin and whispered something in her ear that made Lynn giggle and smile followed by an emphatic affirmative nod of her head.

Lynn then walked over towards me, she gently but firmly took my raised leg and pushed it down and put my hands to my side like a stripper preparing me for a lap dance. Flashdance aside where did my innocent little cousin come up with this special knowledge? I stopped wondering and just started enjoying the view as she backed off and turned around and began gyrating her hips to the techno beat. Side to side then back and forth I watched as her perfect little melon shape buttocks moved and shook. I looked over towards Sheila but she was busy with some scissors transforming her shapeless t shirt into a new wave micro mini skirt. First she cut a large v shape into the neck then skillfully removed the short sleeves shaping it more like a loose fitting wife beater then through a series of knots she tightened up the bottom half into a formfitting mini dress.

My cousin was now facing me and stepping closer as she did so she ran her fingers up her ribcage and lightly brushed her nipples which were erect and begging for attention. She leaned towards me and placed her hands on my thighs and swiftly brushed her breasts against my face. It was amazing the will power and restraint I was showing but she was my cousin and she was a little jail baitish. Next she lowered herself onto one of my thighs, facing me she looked directly in my eyes as she lightly pressed her barely covered sex back and forth across the length of my thigh. Her mini skirt completed Sheila now stood a few feet behind Lynn with a look of anticipation that was indescribable; her puffy nipples were pressed against the thin t shirt material pulled tight from her skillful knotting. She had also cut an egg shaped hole which showed off her tan tummy and her breasts were dangerously close to exposure from the work she had done cutting off the sleeves. Lynn got up and tagged Sheila to continue the performance. She was more than ready striding confidently towards me she first leaned over and gave me the obligatory face smush with her breasts then turned around and started shaking her ass as she pulled up her newly minted skirt to expose those cute translucent white panties that were just a puff between the tan lines from her bathing suit. The look was delicious.

She shook her ass to the beat swaying back and forth, I was hypnotized. Slowly she worked her way back closing the distance between us until her ass was inches from my knees. She then straddled my legs and smashed her ass into my stomach and slowly rode up to my lower chest. She was on her tiptoes and her face was on my knees her arms were stretched along my calves with her hands loosely holding my ankles to steady herself.

The view left me breathless. The small dark patch had grown, her panties now wet with desire, one of her breasts pressed against my upper thighs had come free from the loose t shirt I could feel her nipple on my knees. I was beginning to lose control. The music stopped. She slid down my chest and sat on my hard prick rather unceremoniously. Just like a stripper during break I half expected her to light a smoke. Were these girls teasing me or were they for real? My mind was reeling.

The next song was a ballad of sorts and the answers to my questions came in short order. She stood up and reached down taking me by the hand to the bed and sat me down on the edge for the next level of couch dance as now she had footing on both sides of me. First she knelt with her thighs on either side of me and gave me a longer and more meaningful face full of her breasts holding each erect and puffy nipple in turn next to my mouth though still restrained by the t shirt her breasts seemed to come alive with an independent mind. Her nipples kept getting harder with each passing second my hot breathe giving them just the sensory feed back that they craved. I was pretty much consumed by these developments until I felt hands moving up and down my thighs I looked around the side of Sheila to see my cousin kneeling down in front of me.

Sheila pushed me back and shifted herself up till she was sitting on my chest, a whole different view all new sensations. By now I was pretty sure it was game on I could feel my cousin sitting on my thigh pressing her heated and probably wet pussy in a slow grind her fingers were tracing the out line of my cock throbbing against my thin pants. Sheila’s pussy was encased in her wet gauzy panties which were drawn tighter still from sliding up my torso. So close to my face I could smell her desire and see the outline of her clitoris rising from her swollen and glistening lips. With my new take on things I began to use my hands to get acquainted with these now obviously seductive and nubile princesses. Any thoughts I had about this being an elaborate tease were erased when my cousin effortlessly unzipped my fly and freed the snake. My hands went straight for Sheila’s breasts freeing them easily through the newly created t shirt design scraping my fingers across her puffy nipples this brought out a moan of pleasure that I had been waiting for, my other hand searched for my cousin’s ass to push her pussy harder into my thigh her now soaked underwear wetting my khakis. I brought my hand down across Sheila’s abdomen until it rested at the ribbon that ran across the top of her panties she was now moving again pushing her way up until her dripping pussy was directly over my face. I noticed that whatever liquid desire that was not absorbed by her panties was beginning to run down her inner thigh with my tongue I licked this trickle just for a taste of what was to come. She moaned again and greedily pulled her panty to the side exposing her glistening auburn silky pubic hair and her engorged labia. My tongue immediately reached up to brush against her pussy lips. She trembled with excitement I flicked the tip of my tongue across her erect clitoris it was as if my tongue had become an electric prod each touch setting off wave after wave of new love juice and spasm. My cousin meanwhile had finished with her feathery strokes on my dick and was now licking my crown like an ice cream cone this was quite nice. I finally freed up my hand to begin slowly fingering Sheila’s tight and wet puddle of desire alternating gentle licks across her lips with teasing flicks on her clitoris. This began to take on a rhythm of its own she was panting and murmuring over head. Using my thumb on her clitoris I finally stopped the tease and pushed the button setting off a tremendous orgasm through her body. My cock was ready to explode but I really wanted to fuck these chicks now but my cousin was really going to town on an amazing blow job. Sometimes you can just tell the difference between a technically good blow job and a love blow job this was all love and lust greedy without needless speed absolutely perfect. I came. As I came back to my senses I could hear my grand mother shuffling down the hall toward Lynn’s room. Lynn bolted upright and quickly opened the window pulling in the screen in one deft motion. I climbed out thinking I was probably not the first to use this mode of exit. Bummer I did not get to talk to Grand ma but what the hell I can always come back.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
MjRagon
View posts View profile
@confessions
31 Jan 2022 4:57PM
• 770 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

I've had this confession built up for awhile and never had a forum to express it. I have been figuring out my sexual preferences and why I am who I am the past year and it's been a roller coaster of sexual experiences.

My sexual prowess didn't really come into full effect until I was a senior in High School dating a college guy. He had some issues with gambling, would always be losing money, increasing risks, and getting into trouble with the wrong groups of people over it. He would share me as a bargaining chip or a way to cover his bad betting habits. I didn't mind being used to cover his bets, because most of the time it was just jerking off guys or sucking them.

It escaladed quickly in 2016. We went to a Super Bowl party of mostly guys and a few girlfriends, but I have never met any of these people before. He told me they were old friends and not to worry, but something was sketchy. As the game went on I could see my boyfriend's frustration as he sat there with his Carolina Panthers jersey on and hat hung low, I knew at that point he must've made a poor bet. The game ended 24-10 with Denver winning.

This is when things turned... My boyfriend looked like he saw a ghost. He took me aside in the bathroom and told me he made a bet with most of the guys here and lost and of course I was his collateral. Since the Panthers lost by 14, I was about to be fucked by 14 different guys. He also had side bets that he lost which involved where they can fuck or cum. At the end of the night I had all of myself filled and he sat in the corner watching.

I attribute this event to my insatiable desire for groups of men and strangers. I have never had another experience like this, but to this day still fantasize about it.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
mdguy38
View posts View profile
@hookups
14 Jun 2013 10:57AM
• 276 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I confess, i am always horny.. I am 38 I have a hormonal issue so I take Testosterone shots 2x a week.. side effect (which I enjoy) are.. crazy sex drive and I can ejaculate multiple times.. without even loosing my hard on...

looking for ladies to sext, cyber, pic exchange, email me and I will give you my cell number...

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
19 Dec 2011 2:35PM
• 659 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I love humiliating my pet. We were dating about 6 months before I started showing my dark side and she was already in love so she went along with everything I forced on her. She will cry and beg me to stop but that only turns me on more. She has been living with me for 15 years now and I know she will never leave. I have a cage in our room sometimes I will make her sleep in there. I found a way in the smaller of 2 cages where I can have her kneel I strap around her waist to the top of the cage. This keeps her in a kneeling position. Other straps go around thighs close to the knee and spread them it is an awesome position to torment her in. I have several large butte plugs with tails of different animals I shove deep into her.

I would mostly put her in the cage if I feel like going out without her and want to bring home another. I get off on fucking others in front of her. I even cage her when i have buddies come over so they can laugh at how stupid she is.

I do have a regular little hottie Karla I have been bringing home a lot lately and she totally gets into tormenting my pet. she is much crueler than I am but it is so fun to watch. When we get home she will go straight to the cage usually the large one and kick it and tell pet to make sure she watchs. She has bought the pet a new spiked collar that digs into her neck if it is pulled. A few months ago while the guys were over playing cards Karla stopped by with the collar and asked if she could play with pet for a little while. Of course I had no problem with it and pet knows she needs to mind herself. Karla put the collar on pet and added a leash and gave it a quick yank so pet would feel the spikes. Soon Karla had her on all fours and went out the backdoor. It was summer so the temps were mild and the window was open. We could see them and hear them clearly in the yard. Karla was giving pet instructions funniest part is pet is old enough to be Karla's mother. Karla told pet to sit and she would be back. She tied the leash to the deck and came inside. I asked if she was having fun she giggled stating she wanted a water bowl and she had a few things in the car she needed. Next thing she did was fill the water bowl and head back out. After putting the bowl on the ground she pulled a few things out of her bag. She had mittens with no thumbs, a riding crop, and a hat with dog ears. The guys were having more fun watching Karla play we forgot about cards. Next thing you know Karla lifted her skirt and squated to pee right there in the yard. She pulled the leash and pushed pets face into the wet ground, next she made pet lick her clean. We heard her tell pet that when she was over she expected her to lick her clean everytime she peed. She made pet drink from the bowl using the riding crop on her bare ass for incentive. She also told pet that when she was here she would wear her new mittens and only come outside for her toilet and she did not care if it was light out. She said she had a surprise for pet and they would go to the store the next day.
When they were done playing outside they joined us in the kitchen. Karla suggested that pet should show thanks for her shiny new collar by blowing my buddies. I laughed and agreed. Pet was not very happy about it and begged not to first Karla used the riding crop and when she felt that was not effective enough she pulled out a leather paddle. Pets ass was rosey after that. Karla said I have become to soft with pet and she was going to help change that starting now.

The next day Karla took pet shopping but before she left she had pet in a short skirt and low cut shirt and 4 inch heels. She looked pretty hot. When they returned afer a few hours Karla was so happy I wondered what they did. karla told me to sit in the living room a wait a minute for them to come show me what she had done. She walked pet in on all fours her new collar and leash. When she was in front of me Karla had her stand so I could see. there was a chain going from the collar to each of pets freshly pierced nipples and one going to her cunt. Karla was so proud of herself. I had to smile. They made lunch and we decided to watch a movie and have a lazy afternoon. I sat with Karla on oneside and pet on the other and knew things were going to get interesting from here on out.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-4
Bersonia
View posts View profile
@random
27 Apr 2017 6:43AM
• 725 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Please forgive my poor wording, my native language is French but I found nowhere to post this on a french speaking site. Then I found out Wordreference and I decided to write my account in English but you might still read some weird sentences.

My name is Sonia, I am a young mother and I live alone with my son since a decade now. His father left me when he learned I was pregnant and I managed with all the difficulties of being a single parent.

I made quite a few sacrifices to do the job alone, and of course I wanted my son to have both his parents, but the situation is now not at all the same anymore. Today I am glad to have escaped from marriage, but I also receive a strange reward.

I do not know if having all the authority and be the only witness at home have something to do with it but I let myself be won by a kind of deviance. I use my son to satisfy a perversion that has taken more and more place. I'm kind of nice, and I would say it's not difficult because my boy is a real angel, but I also have a hidden side and I use him to satisfy a shameless pleasure. I do not "hurt" him but since 2 years I submit him to procedures that I hypocritically pass for a necessity: medical examinations.

These are not exams to play. They have become more and more demanding, mainly because of the effects they cause and which have led me to go further and further. And there is the complete docility of my son, which I maintain by his shame. I made him enter in a vicious circle that I perpetuate; his reactions are the cause of my auscultations, which engender again these reactions. It is rather sly but unstoppable. I justify my examinations by the effects it has on him, which are the cause of new interventions..

It all started with a severe constipation and a stool that I had to "go for" one day. He came telling me that he could not get it out and despite my encouragement and several attempts nothing happened. I later saw that it was so dehydrated that it adhered too much to be evacuated normally. I finally made up my mind to help him "manually".

I asked him to pull down his clothes and wait for me on the living room couch while I fetched a moisturizer and a pair of gloves sold with children's paint. I put them on with difficulty and made him lie on his back. I lubricated my index finger, raised his legs and I slowly entered until I felt something.

It had not been easy, his faece was hard and plated all around. I had the idea to rotate it to try to make it move but that pushed it just farther. I then insinuated my finger on the side to try to hang it. I had to struggle to get through while he was breathing jerkily. I put my finger in a hook and I heard a big sigh. My finger was stretching his sphincter in this position and I was pushing at the same time on the side to have an anchorage.

I started to pull and it slowly came out in the middle of moanings. The piece then detached itself from the rest and I had to start again, in all I went back four times to take it fully out. My son was pushing more and more, which actually helped me but he continued while I felt nothing more. I tried to search all around and deeper if there was still something to remove but it only made him push, by the way so much that his head was rising.

Then I had a big surprise. His face was all red and he was trying to hide his crotch. That's when I saw he had an erection! It was an almost unreal situation, full of interdictions. What I had done, his erection, his shame.. and I do not know why but I liked it. And I wanted to add something more. I asked him why he had his little stick all stiff. He was really embarrassed that I talked about this and was trying to hide himself as best as he could.

My gaze passed from his face to his abdomen. I was aroused and wanted to accentuate even more his shame.. "Don't you know that it's dirty to be all hard like this?" He did not say anything, looking at me red to the ears and it gave me a kind of drunkenness.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
05 May 2012 9:09PM
• 1,965 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

ok, something different from all that you have read here.

i confess, that in 2007, while working in a regional hospital's pathology center i fucked a corpse.

i was working on the office side, but had good relations with our pathologists assistant (the guy, who prepared the corpses for dissection and afterwards for funeral). he spent most of his time in the basement where all dissected and not dissected corpses were laying in refrigerators. the fresh ones, that had just came from the hospital side, were in the corridor, waiting to be dissected or prepared for funeral (if a doctor had written the death certificate, they didn't dissect them and they went straight to funeral after preparing - washing, clothing etc).

as this basement was a very private place, i was used to smoke there. nobody cared. it was a desolate place, and the only one to come there was this assistant. he knew, i went there smoking during winter and i had the key.

every morning between 9.00 and 13.00 he was on dissection. they mostly had 3-4 dissections a day and each took about an hour, so one could predict how long the basement is empty.

so that morning i also went down to have a smoke. everything was usual. some non-dissection corpses laying in the hall. most having leftovers of medical equipment on their bodys. tubes, heart monitor sensors, cannulas etc. some even wearing diapers...yuck :-D

most corpses are old. at least 50...probably even 60, 70 years old and up to...infinity. but occasionally some younger ones also died. they were mostly addicts, full of drugs and HIV or car crash victims but they were all disfigured...addicts looked like shit and crash victims...you know...ground meat.

but this time there was that young girl. by her toe tag she was 19 years old. she was pretty skinny. unhealthily skinny. but she still looked nice. cute. even beautiful. i later read from her case history, that she had a congenital heart disease. anyways, as her cause of death was clear, she didn't go to dissection and so she was all intact.

i smoked and watched her and...as i had sometimes had a dream of fucking a corpse, i looked at my watch to see, how much time i had. the assistant was not to come down at least 2 hours. well, i thought, that it wouldn't take even 10 minutes to get over with it - so i pulled her legs on the trolley, she was laying on, so her hips were at the edge. as she had passed away just an hour or two ago, she was still somewhat warm and the rigor mortis hadn't come to an effect yet.

fortunately she had no diapers, so she was clean from there and i had no troubles fucking her. or it - i don't know :-) anyways it took me just some strokes to cum. as it was probably the greatest risk, i had ever taken, i didn't even try to hold myself back, so i was even happy, it ended so fast, though it was good and in right time and place i would definitely do it again.

when done, i wiped her pussy clean of my cum. had to clean her deeply, cause i didn't want the assistant to have even a slightest suspicion. i put her back on her initial position, did one more cigarette and went to work.

wanted that to happen later again but had no chance of getting my hands on a young and cute corpse ever again. they all were either old crones or young addicts.

that assistant had been working in the forensic pathology center before and he told, they had young girls of different ages all the time there. every couple of days a young boy or girl was brought there due to suicide or some stupid accident.

of course...in forensics you wont fuck a corpse BEFORE dissection cause you will get caught eventually but...if you're not afraid of some bloody stuff, you could also fuck them after dissection :-D

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
@random
25 May 2023 11:46AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

John watched as Susie stumbled down the side of the van, completely absorbed with her phone. As she passed the van's open door, she stumbled and fell into the van. Her phone went flying and landed on the floor of the van. In a flash, John had her wrists handcuffed behind her back. Susie's alcohol soaked brain started to comprehend what was taking place and was trying to send signals for her to scream, get free, and fight back. Before she could scream a rubber ball was jammed into her mouth. It was large enough that she couldn't dislodge it. Her tongue was trapped beneath it so Susie had no way to push it from her mouth. Her jaw began to ache. She began to struggle but was stopped by the rope that John had placed around her arms just above her elbows. He pulled the rope until her arms stopped moving, then he pulled it another inch, just to make it hurt her. This new pain in her shoulders, added to the pain in her jaws was starting to take their toll on her ability to fight back. That didn't stop her from trying though. Her legs were still free for the moment. Her black dress had ridden half way up her thighs. It gave her more freedom to kick but all she could do was kick at air. John kept well away from her kicking feet. Next was to tie her knees together. He tied then then cinched the rope to ensure it was tight. The long end of the rope was pulled up to the rope around Susie's arms and pulled tight, then, run back down to her ankles. It lay on her bum and legs while John secured her ankles to each other with another length of rope. It too was cinched. Now the bitter end of the rope from her elbows was tied to her ankle rope. Poor Susie was hogtied and gagged in less then two minutes. It didn't stop her from struggling to get free and fight back. But, her binding limited her movements. Next, John tied a length of rope around Susie's eyes, effectively blindfolding her. The bitter end of this rope was pulled tight and connected to her tied elbows. John now took her handcuffs off. They weren't needed any more. But he wanted her to suffer even more and limit her ability to move anything at all. He tied her wrists together and cinched it as well. The bitter end of this rope was pulled around her waist. John next pulled Susie's dress up to her waist and then pulled the rope that was on her waist up her crouch and tied it off to her wrist bindings. Her pink panties were now jammed into her cunt. Any movement at all caused pain to her shoulders and neck. Susie didn't care. She wanted free and to fight this animal. John now closed the door to give them more privacy. He tied a new rope around Susie's elbow binding to an eyebolt in the roof of the van. Her pulled this tight until Susie's D size tits were lifted off the floor. Just to add insult to injury, John placed a dog collar around her neck and connected a leash to it. The other end of the leash was pulled tight to another eyebolt in the floor.
Susie now was effectively immobilized but, she still tried to move and fight this demon. She had to finally stop because any movement at all hurt her whole body.

She was now hogtied, gagged, blindfolded, and secured to the van. She couldn't move her head, hands, or feet. The pain in her shoulders and neck was almost unbearable! Her groans were stuck in her throat. Susie took mental stock of her situation... She was balanced on her knees with her tits and chest lifted off of the floor of the van by the rope to the eyebolt in the roof. Any movement of her hands pulled on her crouch rope adding more pain to her body. The fight was draining from her body and her brain realized it.
She was in a situation that she had no control over. For once she was not in command. What was going to happen next to her? In less the 5 minutes she was transformed from a bitch walking home from a party to a hogtied cunt in a van. All she could do was hang there and wait for whatever came next.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@random
23 Nov 2014 9:03AM
• 544 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

I will never treat a girl nicer because I start to care about her again. I have a gf (sub/dom relationship) of just over a year and things have been going rocky for awhile, everything I wanted to do anything fun (read anal, beating her, strip her in public ect.) she would just whine and complain ect ect. After awhile I started to let it get to me because I started to care but things really started to go south, she was refusing to let me do stuff like threesomes or other girls and other kink stuff and it was just making for a bad spite building relationship.

So recently (about 4 days ago) I finally decided to stop let me caring about her effect how I treat/train her, I've fucked her ass hard atleast 20 times since then, usually with her begging me not to to the point where some might consider it rape, treated her worse then ever forced her to obey and just told her to shut up and hurt her badly when she starts her whiny bullshit.

Results have been very positive, sex is better, she started cumming more even, she's already starting to come around on the whole other girl thing. I realized that I can't let people warp me I have to be the one warping people, I convinced my good friend to fuck a guy over 20 years older then her who she was crushing on randomly at work (she only did one guy before) just to see if I could and get her off the benches for later as well.

I have this duality about me where I'm both the kind of asshole that warps minds and makes people do extreme things for my amusement/person gain but I also care deeply about things and part of me wants to save the whole fucking world. I often end up fighting my self and doing shitty half way things because of this. But that 4ish days ago I decided to embrace my dark side, stop caring what other people want and just fucking mess with them like I know I can, even if it fucks up their lives.

The reason I'm posting this is because I know I can't tell anyone this. Me and my good friend are extremely honest with each other but this is something I have to keep to myself. The irony is she's the one who made me realize what was going on with my gf/slave and why thinks were sucking so bad, but I'm not stupid this is one of those things you don't tell people.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
aartyum
View posts View profile
@confessions
06 Oct 2021 11:43PM
• 1,636 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

This is me a few years ago with my clitty locked, my ass plugged, in slutty lingerie, waiting for a gorgeous young black girl i met online to come over. She said she was into dominating and owning a sissy slave boy and would be taking the keys to my cage with her and would use my desperation to cum to make me into anything she wanted me to be.

I was dressed in a black, lace teddy, fishnet thigh high stockings, a modest pair of black heels and most importantly, a big black butt plug, trapping a few ounces of cumlube in my boypussy. I had given myself an enema and restricted my diet, so my hole was extra squeaky clean.

As soon as she came inside, she took one look at me and said "good, here, take these." and handed me 3 pills. I recognized the bar of xanax and what looked like viagra, but Before i could ask about the other one, she grabbed my wrist, pulled me into my room and shoved my onto my bed, face down. I swallled the pills, and figured I'd taken much more than that before.

"Dont fucking move." She had already noticed the cuffs at the corners of my bed and restrained my wrists and ankles. She reached under my caged clitty from behind and gave it a yank, so she could see it from the back, between my legs, and thats when she noticed my plugged ass.

She gave it a few solid smacks, and asked, "How long have you had this in your pussy?" As I opened my mouth to tell her, she grabbed the base and yanked it out of my asshole, which was incredibly painful, enough to make me scream a humiliating, girly squeal. I heard her laughing behind me... I was genuinely in so much pain, I had tears running down my face, and i could feel my hole convulsing, stretched wide open, with warm cumlube pouring out. She assured me that the pain would be temporary, and said something about being addicted to her big black cock. I was only able to mumble, "mmmhmmm."

She stripped down to her panties at the side of the bed, and teased me while I watched her rub oil all over her smooth, perfect, chocolatey skin. The scent was intoxicating, and soon I forgot about the pain in my boypussy, and tried to reach my strapped down arm out to her. I cought the waistband of her Thong, and as she backed up, her panties came down her hips a bit. She chided me and told me boys like me dont deserve pussy.

I whined, and continued to stare desperately at her beautiful glistening body, perfect round tits, proportional with an ass that id let suffocate me... legs that lead right up to a lean, panty clad groin..... my clitty was throbbing uncontrollably. She then stepped onto the bed, straddled my gaping, lubed up asshole, and said, "Pussy boy sissies like you will never get pussy again, not now, not ever. Do you understand?"

I nodded, and wiggled my ass to her, and she said, "From now on, you belong to Big Black COCK," and after a few suspiciously warm and fleshy feeling smaks around my cheeks and hole, I could feel the pills kicking in... I felt like a cock hungry whore willing to do just about anything to get off. I could feel myself slipping into a sedated, obedient, slutty mindset, and my whole body felt like it was glowing, with a soft, warm, buzz. My mind was escaping me, leaving my body to be nothing but a fuckhole sex toy for the woman on top of me, teasing my ass with her fingers and pouring copious amounts of slimy stringy lube directly into the gaping boyhole.

Then i felt a few more teasing, fleshy smacks against my hole. With what little coherence i had left I remember saying in my head, "thats one realistic dildo... mmm" and i could imagine a throbbing, girthy, veiny BBC, breeding my cunt like a real girl, trained only to cum from being fucked, serving only black cock, for the rest of my life.

Without warning, she shoved the entirety of apparently, her 11" Big Black DICK—NOT a Strapon, Not a dildo—SHE WAS A TRANS WOMAN. I had never been with a guy, and was never turned on by men or boys, and it was making me so horny and confused that I liked this... a lot.

That was her DICK tapping against my ass. A REAL PENIS. Unlike my useless caged nub, she was endowed by the Gods, and I could FEEL IT. I actually liked it... I mean, its gotta be better than a dildo, right? Why use cold, hard rubbery plastic when you can have the real deal? Well, this was the realest fucking deal I have ever made. She got to know me as a woman, and had all the aspects and traits of a beautiful, sexy, charismatic black woman, but she had a dick... And she was having her way with my helpless, intoxicated, submissive body, raping my wet, hungry fuckhole with her long, thick COCK.....

And I was in heaven, I could feel the sensation of tingling buzzing warmth, head to toe, and felt her giant BBC directly penetrating almost a foot inside me, while every inch of her massive Dick made full contact with my P-spot every single stroke.

She wasted no time, and was already fucking me at full speed, pounding my lube-filled, sloppy, gaping wet boypussy, with her grabbing me by the back of my neck, forcing my face into the bed and spanking me repeatedly. She called me all the degrading, derogatory, humiliating names ive ever heard, and then some. I felt like my entire existence was about to change forever, as she dangled the keys to my cage in front of my eyes, and told me my useless clitty is never going to be used again, and that had better learn how to have anal orgasms because that's the only way sissy slaves cum.

The viagra made my clitty strain against my cage, and i could feel a distinct stream of cummies pouring out of the tip, with more and more every thrust. The sedating effects of whatever else she gave me caused me not to notice i was moaning and saying, "yes...... yess...... fuck me........mmm"
I felt her change angles and alternated between slow, forceful thrusting, to deep, rapid short strokes of her giant cock, and I felt a strange feeling in my clitty and boyhole at the same time.

It grew into a feeling like I had to go to the bathroom, and I panicked, but I knew I didnt have to, and had just had the enema.... then it turned into a throbbing, pulsing sensation inside my ass, right behind the base of my clitty.... She was fucking my asshole relentlessly, and the sounds of her meat penetrating my pussy were like a trance. She noticed my throbbing boycunt, tensing up and spasming, "Ohhhhh who's a good gurl? Are you gonna cum, babygirl? Hmmm? You gonna cum like a slut for mommy's BBC? If you do, you're never going back to normal. You got that, bitch?"

I was too overstimulated to reply, and suddenly the sensation exploded within my inner asshole, sending waves of orgasmic ecstasy to every inch of my body. I had tunnel vision, and all the sounds around me morphed into one continuous, godlike aural sound, while i was left helplessly convulsing with my arms and legs strapped down, and i could feel a non-stop burst of cum being shot out of my clitty, squirting all over my bed and pooling between my legs, as I gave in to the single most intense and surreal full body anal orgasm, which seemed to go on, and on, and on, and on...

To this day, i have no idea if it was 60 seconds, or 60 minutes. I came so uncontrollably with a Trans Woman's BBC literally fucking the cum out of me while my mind melted, sedated and rolling on some Molly-like drug at the same time, while being forcibly aroused by viagra, making my clittly feel so tight and confined, throbbing and spurting cummies all over from within its cage, while the keys dangled from her neck, and she reminded me of the fact that I'd be chasing this experience for the rest of my life, and that she and her BBC were my only hope, and my primary goal in all of life, and wouldn't have it any other way!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-7
Anonymous
@soapbox
06 Feb 2018 4:55AM
• 763 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 16 replies ]

The dotard nearer the horse's ass paid a porn actress, Stormy Daniels, $130,000 in hush money. Quick question. If it's hush money we really shouldn't know about it right? For those of you who have never been forced to pay hush money in your sheltered lives take lots of notes because this is Dealmaking 101. Donald, the Apprentice star, paid Stormy the cash AFTER she had already told a magazine her story about banging the old dude during his marriage to Melania. Isn't he the Art of the Deal guy? Note for next time Don, pay the hush money before the story is published in a magazine. Life is a series of steps grasshopper... put one foot in front of the other. You need to alternate your feet Donald... right foot, left foot, right foot... you'll get the hang of it one day. (probably not)

Part of me wishes he had been successful in keeping his affair with Stormy secret. i could have lived my life without the vision of Trump chasing her around the hotel room in his tidy whities or Stormy turning on him and making him the submissive slut he wants to be for her. Envision this... Stormy spanking the leader of the free world with a copy of Forbes magazine, an issue with, you guessed it, The Donald on the cover.

He's guilty of obstruction, money laundering and perjury if he ever testifies under oath. He will be indicted or impeached or both before the elections in November 2018. Write that down ... you heard it here first.

Don Jr., unquestionably the dumbest Trump of them all, will serve time in a Federal Prison for obstruction of justice, collusion with a foreign government, money laundering and perjury. The Russia thing was all made up according to the p******** who can't tell the truth. His boy Jr. held the meeting with Russians in Trump Tower and was in communication with Julian Assange from Wikileaks during the election.

The US Intelligence community has overwhelming evidence that the Russians hacked the emails of the Clinton campaign and gave them to Wikileaks for Assange to release as the Trump campaign needed him to. For example, when the Access Hollywood tapes came out and Trump is caught on audio claiming to grab women by the pussies, causing Trump enormous damage in stepped Assange and he began releasing damning Clinton campaign emails, effectively muting the coverage of Trump being the weak minded pervert he is.

If you disagree with me start your own post and tell me about it over at your place. Honestly, I couldn't care less what you think. Each of you has your own twisted rationale for how you support a piece of horse chit p******** who's the mother of all embarrassment If you're a woman who supports Trump I'd still consider sleeping with you but it's got to be one helluva sale because I've already got you on the "not bright" side of my brain. A woman who agrees with me should leave me her info and I'll find you.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
EmilyLust
View posts View profile
@confessions
17 May 2023 3:10PM
• 446 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

I beg this much not just because my tasks and thoughts of You make me horny. I beg with every breath to make a statement. And that would be that I do beg with every breath and how trapped I am and how much I need Devil in my daily life, managing everything he wants with rest of my life. How much I indeed crave with every breath to worship His feet His cock. How much it feels amazing when Sadist doesn’t push away and I get dizzy, letting go over and over. And how much I desire path with my Lord, regardless of side effects such as this. How much I desire our growth, things to experience and give more and more, it’s doesn’t feel like there no more of my submission, of His focus 

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
11
Anonymous
@random
19 Apr 2018 7:04AM
• 12,175 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 14 replies ]

Story: Arena of Death

Warning: Contains Snuff and Violence!


Sophie heared her own heart beat as she looked through the scope of her sniper rifle. She tried to calm down, but the 20 minute foot walk up the steep hills got her blood pumping, even though her 18 year old body was in very good shape. Maybe it was the adrenaline that kept her pulse up. Sophie tried not to think about the fact, that there was a high risk that she wouldn’t survive this part of the tournament. Yesterday she was lucky to escape death at the very last second. Today she might be not so fortunate. The other team might have learned from yesterday’s mistakes. This time they will try to eliminate the opponent’s snipers as soon as possible. Which meant nothing else than eliminating HER!

It would have been naive to think they would simply shoot her quickly and painlessly. Sophia was one of the players who was casted for her fantastic looks. The viewers at home watched this show because they wanted to see some good old violent sex and erotic torture prior to a kill. Sophie would make the perfect victim for such a scene… with her athletic body, her firm breasts, her sexy long legs and her angel-like face, she would have the viewer’s attention during a nasty rape orgy to the death.

Sophie had been fantasizing about getting raped and murdered ever since she found her uncle’s snuff porn collection, when she was a little girl. Today might be the day when her brutal fantasies might become real… the thought of getting raped and tortured to death sent a shiver across her spine and made her nipples hard.

She thought about all the contestants that were killed during yesterday’s round in this perverted tournament. “Arena of Death” was THE number one live TV show right now. Everyone was watching it, though some people had a hard time admitting, that they enjoyed watching a televised gladiator fight to the death. The idea wasn’t new. Even in ancient Rome, sadistic fights to the death were organized to entertain the crowds. This was just a modern version of this ancient form of “entertainment”. Since the organizers were competing with many similar TV and live shows, they had to take it to the max. During each round of the tournament, a total of 400 contestants were fighting against each other in two teams: Team White and Team Black. Each team consisted of 100 male and 100 female “gladiators”. The fight took place in Arizona in a large valley, surrounded by a couple of hills. Each round lasted for 120 minutes. There was basically no other rule than: kill or get killed. The surviving contestants got a 5-figure prize money. Some were in it for the money… some contestants were convicted criminals, who had nothing to lose since they were sentenced to death anyway. And some were in simply for the thrill. Sophie had applied for the “Arena of Death” in order to convert her life long prison sentence, that would have started last week on her 18th birthday. It was her addiction to violent porn that got her in trouble in the first place. When she was 15, she was caught paying for a darknet snuff live stream. She will never forget the moment, when the SWAT team raided her house as she was masturbating in front of her laptop to the live stream where a couple of girls were abused to the death; partly financed with Sophie’s money. Serving her sentence by taking part in “Arena of Death” was kind of ironic since this show was not much different than a live snuff show.

So, here she was, assembling her high precision sniper rifle on the top of the little hill, where she had a perfect view over the entire valley. As a member of “Team Black” she wore her dark “uniform”, which consisted of black army boots, a black slip which was barely covered by a black mini skirt and a dark sports bra. Her blonde hair was a nice contrast to the dark outfit. She really looked extremely sexy and hot… no wonder the casting agents accepted her application right away. Well not right away of course… like all the other female “applicunts” as they liked to call them, had to spread their sexy legs on various casting couches for a couple of really rough casting sessions. But Sophie never had a problem with being used as a helpless sex toy… she actually got off multiple times during the brutal casting orgies. She even dated one of the casting agents and went with him to one of the public execution shows, where they impale a couple of death row girls “dolcett style” in front of a live audience. Sophie loved it, when her date channeled his sexual aggression and used her as a helpless piece of fuck meat, while one girl after the other got the metal spit up her cunt on the stage in front of them.

Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard the signal, that would announce the start of the game. The next two hours would decide if she would end up getting raped and tortured to death for the entertainment of millions of viewers, or if she would make it… avoiding her jail sentence and leaving this tournament with a pile of cash.

Sophie knew that the first 30 minutes of the “game” would be crucial. She had to shoot as many opponent “players” in order to give her Team an advantage. She scanned the valley with the scope of her rifle… but so far none of the players were leaving their hiding spots. Then she discovered a group of 6 male players from her own team, about 500 feet away. When she zoomed out she suddenly saw a bush moving behind her team. Three girls from Team White were slowly sneaking up on her fellow team mates from behind. Sophie tried to get a clear shot at the girl in the middle. The adrenaline was pumping through her veins… she couldn’t afford to miss… from what she could tell the girls were in their early 20s… maybe even younger. The thought of ending a young girl’s live just like that excited her. Only one move of her finger and someone’s daughter would be history… having the power to end a girl’s live had an extremely arousing effect on Sophie. She could feel her nipples getting hard, and her clit swelling up… There was no time to waste… the girls almost reached her fellow team mates…. with a trembling index finger, she pulled the trigger! Sophie could hear the girl screaming as the bullet hit her left arm… Damn! She was aiming for the head but the girl must have moved in the very last second. But the screams were enough to warn her 6 team mates… they immediately ran towards the 3 surprised young women and forced them at gunpoint to drop their weapons. Sophie was relieved when she saw, that the guys had the situation under control. She could have continued looking for other targets, but she was curious what the men would do with the overpowered women. She watched the scene unfolding through her field glasses. Now that she got a good look at the girls she realized how attractive and young they were. Of course they were wearing the same sexy “uniforms”, only that their mini skirts and bras were white instead of black. Initially she estimated them to be in their early 20s but now that she got a better look at them she wasn’t even sure if they were 18. It wouldn’t have been the first time, that underage “applicunts” made it into the show with fake IDs. The casting agents didn’t really care as long the girls looked hot and were experienced enough to give good blow jobs.

The 6 men in their late 20s did, what most men would have done in this situation. They forced the 3 girls to get rid of their sports bras and mini skirts. The teen girls complied immediately… In fact the pretty brunette obviously tried to save her life by offering sex to the men. She played with her firm breasts and pulled down her slip to give the guys a peek at her shaved teenage pussy. It was obvious, that the men didn’t respond in the way this little bitch hoped. They humiliated her, by laughing at her poor attempt to fuck herself out of this situation. The guys didn’t have any time to waste, so instead of listening to the girl’s pathetic pleads to let them live, three of them forced the teenies to blow their hard cocks on all fours while the other 3 men would play with their exposed pussies. One guy enjoyed pressing the blade of his army knife against her thighs… slowly moving the blade up to her crotch, pushing her slip to the side and sliding the dull side of the blade between her pussy lips. The little blond one was being fucked in her ass with the muzzle of gun. And the girl who got shot in the arm had her shaved cunt roughed up by the large fingers of the guy standing behind her. When he was done pulling her cunt lips violently apart, fingering her with four fingers at once and giving her a couple of strong slaps on her clit, he finally pushed his hard cock deep inside her tight teen cunt. The other guys followed his lead and a violent rape orgy emerged in front of Sophie’s eyes. Watching those 3 petite teen sluts getting roughed up, chocked, beaten, kicked, raped and abused was a real turn on for Sophie and she couldn’t resist taking care of her own itching pussy. With each second the ultra brutal gang rape became more and more violent. This wasn’t a fucking BDSM fuck… there was no point in being careful not to inflict permanent injuries… there was no fucking “safe word”… this was a DEATH FUCK! The real violence started, once the men shot their hot semen inside or onto the helpless fuck meat. Now it was time to figure out, what other objects could be used to penetrate 3 helpless teenage vaginas… After violating the girls’ exposed sex organs with various oversized or sharp objects, it was time to finish the girls off. Sophie almost climaxed when she saw one of the guys approaching the little blonde one with a signal rocket. While three other men held her down and pulled her legs apart, he positioned the lower side of the rocket towards her abused crotch. The remaining two guys forced the other two girls at gunpoint to take turns burning each other’s clits with a cigarette lighter. After a terrifying countdown he ignited the signal rocket right in front of the poor little blonde’s teen pussy… the more than 1000 degree hot magnesium flame completely burned the girls crotch including her pussy lips and clit. Then he pushed the burning rocket inside her little fuck hole and enjoyed her screams. At this point Sophie had two ultra intense orgasms in a row. As she slowly recovered from her last climax she saw the two remaining girls having their sex organs completely destroyed with a couple of close shotgun shots right between their legs. Sophie had the honour of taking the girls out of their misery with three precise sniper shots to their heads.

Sophie realised that she spent way to much time watching the brutal termination of the three unfortunate girls. Using the field glasses she searched for her next targets. She saw several almost identical scenes, in which male players lived out their violent sex and snuff fantasies on unfortunate female opponents. After all that’s what most viewers wanted to see when they tuned in to “Arena of Death”.

But her job wasn’t to enjoy the “show” but to help her team win this inhumane competition. So she tried her best to support her team by taking out opponents before they could harm her fellow team players. For example, she managed to save a couple of girls of her own team before the Team White players were able to ignite the dynamite sticks in their asses. But there was nothing she could do for the three female Team Black players that were just starting to slide down on wooden impalement poles in their destroyed vaginas. All she could do for them was a quick shot to their heads to take them out of their misery.

Sophie really had fun shooting 8 male Team White players that were just engaging in a ultra brutal gang rape of a couple of fellow Team Black girls. Those idiots didn’t even try to run for cover, when Sophie popped the head of the first guy. Apparently the remaining 7 men were so occupied with gang raping the Team Black girls, that nothing could stop them. Sophie enjoyed shooting two guys who were just wanking their cocks. The second guy even climaxed and shot his semen over the girls face right after Sophie’s bullet hit him in his stomache. When he tumbled to the ground, Sophie couldn’t resist to shoot him again… right into his balls!

Only a minute later, Sophie was surprised to see how sadistic a couple of Team White bitches were treating a bunch of fellow male Team Black players. The 4 men where bound to the ground, stripped naked while 7 young sluts teased the guys by massaging and licking their cocks. Sophie had heard about those sadistic games, in which the young woman threatened to torture and kill the guys if they should get an involuntary erection. It’s a cruel game since it’s almost impossible to avoid getting a hardon when a hot 19year old knows how to treat your cock right. In the next step the girls basically rape the guys by riding their involuntary aroused cocks while pointing a gun at them. In some cases, they threaten to kill the guy the second he cums. In other cases they ride his hard cock and threaten to kill him, as soon as he can’t keep it up. Sophie enjoyed shooting the horny bitches right during or even shortly before getting off. Even after she popped the first two girls, some of the remaining sluts kept pleasuring themselves. It was almost as if those horny cunts were turned on by the fact that a sniper was aiming at them… One brunette girl in her mid-twenties even kept rubbing her clit after Sophie popped a bullet in her knee. Being so eager to climax, Sophie granted her a very last orgasm, before shooting her right in her twitching fuck hole.

The longer the sexual slaughtering between the two teams went on, the more Sophie enjoyed the spectacle from her comfortable position. So far, none of the Team White players had found her hiding spot. She started to think that she might actually make it, and that she could as well enjoy the “show”. She took turns shooting Team White members and pleasuring herself violently to countless orgasms. In order to cum again she needed an even more intense kick… that’s why she didn’t even bother any more trying to support her team…. For example she could have easily saved four of her fellow female team mates from having their cunts whipped, but she preferred watching the pretty girls having their crotches whipped to pulp with heavy barbed steel chains. And watching those 6 other fellow team members getting forced to play “Russian Pussy Roulette” with a loaded revolver was such a turn on, that she decided to wait until the first unfortunate girl would hit a chamber with a bullet and blow her own crotch up.

Only 25 minutes left until the end of the game. And so far nobody even came near Sophie’s hiding spot. Completely exhausted from the 1,5 hour killing- and masturbation orgy, Sophie rested in the grass… completely naked and not very ladylike with obscenely opened legs. She enjoyed the sunrays drying her pussy juices on her red and sore cunt lips and clit. The distant screams and the gun shots from the valley started to sound like an ambient and soothing sound. As Sophie closed her eyes, pictures from the various fights and death tortures popped up in her brain. Her mind tried to process the vast amount of violence, pain, sex and death that she witnessed over the last 90 minutes. It was like her brain tried to compile a “best-of-video” of the most erotic and exciting scenes. And once again her young und obviously unsatisfiable body reacted in the way it always reacted to this kind of mental stimulation. She felt that tingling sensation between her legs, as the blood rushed once again into her 18-year-old sex organ… Her sore clit burned and she felt a little pain as she carefully pressed her fingers against it. The harder she pressed, the more pain she felt. She thought of all the girls that had to endure the ultimate pain of the total destruction of their female body parts. She asked herself: How does it feel getting your cunt lips torn violently apart… There was only one way to find out… it felt so intense as she squeezed her sore pussy lips between her fingers and started to pull them apart… the pain felt exhilarating… she squeezed her cunt lips as hard as she could and pulled them out as far as they would go… the pain felt so fucking good!

She was close to another painful orgasm, as she suddenly heard something. When she opened her eyes, she stared into the muzzles of 3 male Team White players. They had finally found her… Only 18 more minutes and she would have made it. Sophie felt the panic rising inside of her. The adrenaline shot through her veins and she was completely frozen in shock and panic. She didn’t even try to cover up her obscenely spread pussy… The three muscular men in their late 20s obviously were surprised to see this 18 year old gorgeous innocent looking cutie, lying next to her rifle, slip and miniskirt, furiously masturbating her red and sore teenage pussy. There was no point in telling her to strip naked and spread her legs, like they did with the last 7 female players, they caught. It looked like this horny bitch was just waiting for them. They didn’t waste much time… meanwhile they were a rehearsed team: two guys held her down and pulled her legs apart, while the third guy would get to “play” with her… and even though he obviously had some “play time” already today, his cock was rock hard. Taking tons of Viagra before playing “Arena of Death” was a given. Now it was time to make use of the constantly erect cocks… The three men took turns raping Sophie’s petite body over and over again. Unfortunately they had only 17 minutes left to play with her, until this round of the game was over. They tried to make the most of it… penetrating her in every imaginable way in the most violent ways possible. In the beginning Sophie was terrified and the thought of being about to get killed kept her from enjoying the rough fuck. But after 10 minutes of violent penetration her body reacted in the only way possible: She gave in to the brutal treatment… eager to spread her legs, open her mouth, pulling apart her ass cheeks in order to receive the ultra violent penetration and insemination that would give her another couple of painful orgasms.

In the minute before the end of the game, two of the men bound her legs backwards to her arms. Then they lifted her up, while the third man was holding her sniper rifle upright on the ground. As she saw the upright rifle beneath her open legs, she knew it was time to die now. Slowly the lowered her over the tip of the muzzle and inserted it between her cum dripping pussy lips… then they slowly lowered her down so that the rifle would impale her abused vagina. The pain as the tip of the muzzle crushed through her cervix was breath taking… she couldn’t even scream… They played with her body by moving her up and down…. practically fucking her on the upright rifle… and only 10 seconds before the end of the game the guy holding the rifle pulled the trigger… The bullets tearing through Sophies body and exiting through her beck didn’t kill her instantly…. He had to fire 8 more painful shots until everything went black around her…

The END

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
07 Apr 2012 10:33PM
• 3,408 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

It all started when I had become single for the first time in nearly three years. I had dedicated three years of my life to one woman and I had done very well at being faithful even through the hard times. There were plenty of opportunities. I consider myself to be an attractive man, and being slightly above average with words I have this way of saying things that make everything sound that much more enticing. I am a liar, but I am a damn good one. More than once I have convinced a woman to love, or lust for, me through words alone. It disgusts me, but at the same time it gets me what I want more often than not. I am manipulative, but I am damn good at it.

As with any long term relationship breaking up, there was a lot of hurt. You've just spent three years with someone who already was, or had become, your best friend. You try to do the "staying friends" thing, but it never works out and you end up either never talking to each other again because it hurts too much, or you never talk to each other again because you can't stand to. In my case, it was both. It hurt a lot, and even the thought of talking to her made me so angry it would throw off my mood for the rest of the day. So in step my friends. And I have to tell you, I have a great many good friends that know very well how to distract me.

There's the booty call friend who has always wanted me and is not going to miss out on this chance she has. I am a serial monogamist and she knows it. I don't stay single for long.

Then there's the really good guy friend who invites me over for anything, whether it be to down a few brews on the front porch, play some games, or even just shoot the shit for no good reason. He's the one that's there. He's the one I depend on a lot even though he doesn't know it or feel like I am.

There's the soul mate that lives two thousand miles away, stuck in a relationship she herself has said she isn't happy with. She is trying to make things work, but the going is slow. We would be perfect together, but two thousand miles is a long walk.

There's the girl that is offering a steady relationship, but I don't want to get into one right now. I keep the flame kindled just enough for when I'm ready to take that step again, but no more.

Then there's the best friend since childhood and his wife. They have offered me a place to stay, but I don't want to do that just yet. I'm good with moving back home for a few months to get back on my feet after moving out of the Ex's place. He has always been there for me when I needed him most, and he's there for me now. They take me out to dinner, keep me entertained. Providing that distraction is invaluable and they both know it. But the wife has this way about her of having fun with that distraction. We are both flirts to the N'th degree, and my best friend finds it hilarious when we flirt with each other. But lately, or so since I have become a single man once again, that flirting seems to have increased to a fever pitch. It's not like it was before. It's more..... involved.

It was innocent enough to begin with. Always in my friend's presence, and always good for a laugh. A short reference to gay sex between my friend and I, based mainly on the fact that we joke around about it often. Then an reference to her interjecting between us, perhaps a threesome. "No," I say, "that wouldn't happen. I would steal all of the attention!" More laughs.

Then it was like a spike on the Richter Scale, we both kind of turned it into high gear. References to private time. 'What would happen if-' type things. She was growing closer every time we were around each other. We were getting to be around each other more and more often. We both knew it was innocent, but something would nag in the back of our minds that kind of doubted that entirely. It was always there, we both knew it. Then she invited me over to talk while my friend was out of town. He goes out of town quite a lot for business working for a professional show company. Suddenly I got this uneasy feeling. This was my best friend's wife inviting me over while he is out of town. I know he knows though. She tells him whenever we are hanging out and where it will be. He has joined us on occasion. But this felt... different? I had it set in my mind that I was not going to do anything and I was going to shut down any advance that might happen.

Nothing happened. We talked about it, because the tension was there. I explained that she was my best friend's wife and that nothing would ever bring me to sever my friendship just for a good piece of nookie. Nothing. She agreed, stating that she would never sleep around on him. It was just the "Game" that was fun.

By "Game", I merely mean the entirety of flirting. Many people flirt with an agenda. Whether it to be a kiss at the end of a date, or to sleep with a stranger based on suave alone. I happen to enjoy flirting just to flirt. A party that reciprocates that flirting is always preferred, because it makes both of us feel good to know that we can be found attractive. Flirting makes you feel great, and makes everything seem that much more fun. I call this the "Game"; the entire act of flirting just to flirt. No agenda to be had. No intentions of getting into anyone's pants. Just having a good time and seeing who bows out first. It's a game.

A week or two later, myself, my good friend that invites me over all the time, his fiance, my best friend, and his wife are all at a Mexican restaurant for Karaoke night. My best friend's wife is sitting next to me, and my best friend is sitting across from her. The flirting is inevitable, and it starts up almost immediately. It's an absolute blast, and I get quite a few margaritas in. My best friend gets up to sing a song, and his wife brings up the night I previously addressed. I told her how nervous I had been about coming over, and in my drunken state, with my filter switched off, I let slip that in another lifetime where she wasn't my best friend's wife, there is no doubt that I would be all over her in a heartbeat. She's an attractive girl with a great body. A man would be a fool not to be.

From then, the details get hazy but a few things I remember distinctly. In my mind, I am dead set against anything happening between the two of us. Then I feel a foot running up and down my calf from my left side. It sends a shock wave right through me and I catch my breath a little bit in surprise. I look at her and whisper stop. She does, for a while. It doesn't take long before she gets back to it, and I give her a menacing glance. She apparently finds it playful and continues, so I wait until her husband isn't looking and run my hand up her inner thigh just high enough to get my point across. She then stops, looking at me with surprise and starts laughing a bit. I play it off.

I get far too drunk to drive that night, and they took me to their place, saying they would bring me back to my car the next day. I don't remember much from that night other than some more flirting. A reference was made to her cats liking to jump onto the bed and sleep between her legs. I remember replying with something along the lines of "Wish something else could be between your legs," and she lifted her eyebrows and just gave me an "Mmmmmm" before handing me a pillow and a blanket. I lock myself in the guest bedroom for the night and take care of the raging erection I had been fighting to hide from the moment I had gotten her text in the car saying "What you did was not fair!" There was a short exchange of texts, but that was all it took.

Then we find ourselves out to dinner, just her and I once again. This happens relatively often when my friend goes out of town, just kind of a "Hey keep me company for a bit" thing. But this dinner feels slightly more intimate than the others for reasons that should be obvious. Our conversation tended to stay around sex, with her explaining that I happen to be a pretty good influence on her sex life with her husband. I asked how, and she went on to say that when I am around and I get flirty, or touchy-feely like I did the one time at the Mexican place, it turns her on to the point that she jumps her husband as soon as they get private time. I actually take a bit of pride in that. Mainly just know that I can turn someone on that much.

Once dinner is over, she asks what we should do next. He wasn't going to be home until late that evening, so we had more time to kill. She suggested a movie, so there we ended up, sitting awkwardly next to each other in the theater. I had already raised the arm rest between us, stating that I wasn't against a cuddle during the movie, but we still didn't make any move toward each other. But my hands were burning. I wanted to touch her again. I would find out later she wanted to touch me again as well. The empathy was almost unbearable in its scope, and eventually I took her hand in mine and started giving her a gentle hand massage just to occupy myself. After a few moments of this, I put her hand down on my leg, letting it rest there and I put mine on hers. We kind of looked at each other, both of us appearing very comical in our 3D glasses, and the game of Chicken was on. Almost immediately she move her hand farther inside my thigh, close to the knee but enough to get the point across. I gripped her thigh tighter in return.

Her arm was draped over mine, so my reach was slightly diminished. I was already halfway up her leg whereas she was closer to the knee. She had a head start this way, so to take things slowly I just started rubbing her thigh gently, scratching with my nails against her tight jeans. When I made a lot of slow and tantalizing movement, I saw her breath get more labored and slightly faster. I knew she was already getting turned on.

As she moved her hand farther up my thigh and deeper inside, I responded by doing much the same, a lot of the time I would grip slightly harder on her inner thigh as I got closer and closer to her most private parts. I was turned on, and it was showing but I don't think she noticed. After all, we were close to each others' forbidden zones, but neither of us had made contact yet. I was so close to her vagina I could feel the heat she was giving off and it was intoxicating. I was maybe an inch away.

I leaned away slightly, pulling my hand up her leg and ran my pinky in the crease between her thigh and pelvis, moving away before I made contact with anything in between and resumed my spot an inch or so away from her moist pussy. She responded, moving another millimeter up my leg, but adjusted her arm and hand slightly. I don't think she realized it, but when she did, I felt her finger make the absolute lightest contact with my right testicle. I wrote it off as a mistake.

In my mind, I was racing through all the possibilities and outcomes, all of the different things I could do to her, all of the vast pleasures I had learned to inflict over the years. I fantasized about taking her when we got back to the truck, both of us climbing into the back seat with its tinted windows and giving in to this madness we had been brewing. I moved my hand another millimeter closer.

She let out a very very quiet little moan, and again my mind was back to the what-if scenarios. I could run my hand over her pussy, feel it through her jeans and press firmly against her clit. I could, but I don't.

It was all a rush of exhilaration. This forbidden thing we were on the verge of doing, and yet both of us holding our ground in this horrible and torturous game of chicken we had started. My jaw was clenched shut. I couldn't go any farther. Something was holding me back. I like to believe it was guilt. I have this problem with conviction. I tend to feel guilty. I blame my morals growing up, the southern gentleman way I was always raised with.

The movie ended, and at the same time, both of us stopped our game and made ready to leave. She needed to visit the restroom, so I waited outside. When we finally exited the place and were walking to the truck, I asked "So how bad was it?", referring the wetness I had worked her into. "I wouldn't necessarily call it bad," she responded, giving me a wry and playful smile. I laughed as we got into the truck.

She had lifted the center console away and bolted into my lips before I had even gotten into the seat fully. I didn't resist. Hell, I started fighting her for domination in the kiss, jockeying for position as I adjusted myself to counter her weight pressing against me. Her hand bolted down to my crotch, where I was already well on my way to another erection and she gently coaxed it into full being. I grabbed a handful of her hair, pulling her higher as I returned the favor and got my other hand against the crotch of her tight jeans. She was so wet I could feel the moisture through the denim. Logic and Reason had come to a boiling point in their war within my subconscious, and logic had just made the final killing blow. I was doing this. Fuck the consequences.

We found ourselves clamoring over the seats after we moved them forward, giving as much space as we could in the back seat before stumbling back. As we did so, both of us were fumbling with our clothing, half tearing, half removing them as carnal instincts began to take full effect. Once we found ourselves in the back seat, I put the center console, a leather box type deal, about a foot and a half wide, back down and forced her onto it, pants off, panties lost somewhere along the way. I lifted her legs high, burying my mouth into her with a fiery vigor I hadn't used since my teens. She tasted fantastic, practically leaking her juices all over my chin and into my beard. I just kept lapping up everything I could, teasing and nibbling, sucking on the clit then flicking my tongue over it quickly and heavily. Her tits were hanging out, the D cup bra also lost in translation somewhere alongside her panties. I hadn't even caught their color or style in the process of removing them.

"Fuck me," she moaned. "Gladly," I said before lifting her up, turning her over so her chest was resting on the console. I sat back on the back seat, taking my rod in my hand and guiding it into her waiting hole. She sat down and stayed there for a moment, clenching around me before she came almost instantly. I grabbed her hips and pulled her as far down as I could, shoving myself into her as deep as possible. I felt her cervix pressing against the head of my cock. She seemed to like it, but it may have been the orgasm too.

After letting her get the first rushes of her orgasm, I began using my arms to raise and lower her hips, forcing her to ride the rest of her orgasm out. There were people walking around the parking lot, but we were near the back and she was trying her best the be quiet. Some things you just can't hold back, and there was more than one profane word stated loudly. She started to take over on the riding, slamming herself down onto me over and over and over. I hadn't seen a woman so eager for cock since the beginnings of my previous relationship. She was crazed. I was okay with that.

I can't say how long we went like this before we peeled away from each other and she turned around, mounting me once again, this time pressing her breasts against my face as she rode. I grabbed both of them, just now realizing that it was the first time I had truly paid attention to them since they had been freed of the bra. She had immaculate breasts, still perky and youthful in her mid twenties. I ran my tongue around a nipple, sucking on it while she rode me gracefully and with just enough force to keep getting me closer and closer.

Finally, I leaned her away from me, she reached back to brace herself on the passenger and driver seats as I put one hand on her pelvis and the other on her ribs and started bucking myself into her hard and fast. I could feel it coming, and it was going to be god damn wonderful to let this aching load go. Harder and faster, I plunged again and again until I felt it explode deep inside. God damn it felt like heaven. I saw stars, rainbows, and fucking unicorns, but I didn't stop fucking her. Again and again, I released spurt after spurt until I was dry firing and still I fucked her. The oversensitivity was all but unbearable but I didn't care. I could feel her getting close to a second orgasm and I wanted her to come again.

She obliged a few seconds later, reaching down and violently rubbing her clit as she came all over my dick. As she was cumming, she was letting out these sounds somewhere along the lines of a whining plea for more and a scream of "YES!" I kept fucking, my erection staying solid as a rock. I haven't been this turned on in years and by God I was taking full advantage of it.

She leaned forward, once again our lips found each other, kissing hard and long as both of us twitched. I was still inside of her, slowly growing soft as I felt my cum leaking out around my shaft. I stopped kissing her. We were both sweaty and I leaned my forehead against her shoulder as she ran her fingers through my hair. We were both breathing hard. "Oh fuck...." I said, letting it hang there. My conscience was starting to come back, Reason coming back from the dead with a vengeance and tearing down the fort that Logic had built in its absence.

She seemed to get my drift. "Our secret?" she asked.

"I don't know," I said. I was starting to get physically sick at what I had just done.

"Yes," she said, I could hear it starting to effect her words as well. "Our secret. It will never happen again. We just go on with our lives the way we always have, and that's it. This is over."

"I suppose you could say that... I hate it. I hate myself. I hate this. Why are we here? What have we done?" I'm starting to panic. She grabs my head in both hands, looking me dead in the eyes.

"Stop it. This never happened." she says

"No," I say, setting my jaw, "It didn't."

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
19 May 2024 4:32PM
• 0 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

*Erotica, all individuals are adult age 18+*She walked home from class past my house every day. She was soo punctual that I could have set my watch to her arrival, I would come outside and fiddle around in the yard about 3:50 because I knew that when would show up at 4. It started as just admiring her body as she walked but a few weeks back I had become braver and started striking up conversations with her and it has now become a daily ritual. I learned her name was Beth, she was 20 and in her sophomore year of college. Over the winter she usually wore a heavy coat and tight jeans that concealed her body but as summer was upon us now she had shed the coat for camis and little shorts or thigh length sundresses. She always loved to tease with her summer outfits as her DD tits were usually on display, bouncing while she walked as her tops struggled to contain her amazing looking breasts. Her hourglass figure shown perfectly going down to a bubble butt ass connected to long legs. Her long blonde hair in a high ponytail would dance around her back while she walked. When she stopped to talk it felt like her blue eyes would pierce my soul and see through whatever bullshit I had brought up in conversation seeing the lust that hid behind my eyes. Usually our conversations were short but the last week they had gotten longer and it felt like she was lingering around just to tease me. I caught her shoe untied yesterday and when it told her she immediately got down on one knee to tie it revealing that she wasn't wearing underwear as her tight little pussy played peekaboo with me while her tits spilled out of her top. I looked at her lustfully trying to hide my gaze as she finished and stood back up. She has the kind of beauty that causes boys to walk in to things and fall over as she struts down the street but lacks the perception of the world around her and the confidence in herself to see what effects her little outfits have on others. Today was different, I had recently bought a van for work and I was cleaning it out to stock it with supplies I needed throughout the day. I had noticed the metal rings bolted to the floor for securing cargo in the back of it, one of the reasons that I had bought the vehicle initially because I was tired of things sliding around while I drove, but my mind had wondered what other uses I could make with them as my mind wondered lustfully about the daily visitor I had. Today I was in and out of it putting things away as she came strolling by. We started our conversation in the usual way exchanging pleasantries when she offered to help get things out of the garage and put them in the van with me. I couldn't refuse and seeing her dress ride up her fantastic ass as she bent over to grab boxes out of the garage then again when she leaned in to the van pushing the boxes to the back drive my desires. Her back was to me as I dabbed some cleaning chemical on a rag and followed her to the Van. She put her load down and when she stood back up she stood on to me. My left arm wrapped around her stomach and the rig in my right hand covered her mouth and nose. She struggled for a moment trying to scream but all that came out were well muffled shrieks. Before her body went limp. I quickly attached a color around her neck locking it in place so it couldn't be removed, a 10 foot chain attached to the collar was then locked to the cargo ring in the back of the van. I had made sure to remove the inside lock slider on the side door and closed it with her laying in back. My heart was racing as I frantically scanned around to see if I had drawn any attention, to my relief I found the street empty.  I climbed in to the drivers seat and drove out in to the boondocks 20 minutes away from my house. I knew the area well as I had come out here many times to relax and enjoy the scenery. I'm my many trips to this spot and hours at a time I had spent here I knew that no one would be around. During the drive I could hear her coming around and shuffle herself as I parked the van and shut it off I looked back to see her rubbing her head and eyes realizing something was around her neck. I got out and went to the side door, opened it up to see her on her ass with her legs bent under her. Her blue eyes looked up pleading at me clearly confused about what was happening. I told her to get out of the van and she stood there in front of me trembling. I looked at her lust filled as the chain dropped over her shoulder as she stood there while I admired her body. She had a confused look in her eyes but clearly realized what was happening as the affects of the chemical cleaner wore off. My hands on her shoulders I played with her dress straps and slid them down her arms her dress dropped down her body to the ground. I pushed her to her knees in front of me feeling slightly guilty about what I was doing to her innocence but I couldn't stop myself. "Scream of you want, no one will hear you. We're not leaving until I'm finished!" I tell her, watching the tears streak down her face. She mumbles something under her breath, to me it sounds like she says good but I can't really make it out for sure. She stares straight forward at my cock bulging against my pants as I grab her hands and place them on my belt "undo my pants and have a closer look" I command. She does, fumbling around with my belt before she unbuttons and unzips my pants. She guides them down my legs, I watch her intently as my cock pops out, she stares her eyes get wide clearly conflicted by the amazement of seeing my cock for the first time as it stands throbbing in front of her and disbelief of what is happening. My hand wraps around her ponytail as I guide her head towards me and I tell her to open her mouth. The head of my cock slides between her lips as the press around me. I can feel her nervousness as it slides in and out of her mouth. She doesn't know exactly what she's doing and it shows as she's just taking her ques from me. I try pushing in deeper with every stroke and as I get about 3/4 of the way in she chokes and puts her hands on my thighs pushing me back as I watch her tits bounce while she coughs around my cock. I guess instinct kicked in at that point as she wrapped her hand around my cock to keep me from pushing in too deep again. Her lips tighten around my cock and I can feel a slight suction. My cock feels rock hard in her grip as she starts working her mouth up and down my shaft on her own, but now she's clearly figured out what I meant when I said we're not leaving until I'm finished but it seems that she hasn't had much practice at giving blowjobs as hers is mediocre at best ans and to me this is only the appetizer of the evening. She works her mouth around my cock as her hand slides up and down the shaft now with vigor and I can feel it throbbing with her touch. I pull back on her ponytail pulling it out of her mouth and I pull her back up to her feet, her perfect naked body standing in front of me as her chest pokes out towards me. My hands on her tits and I fondle her pushing her back I lift her in to the doorway of the van, her feet resting on the step as I push her on to her back. Her legs are spread giving me a view of her tight little pussy, I stroke my cock slowly as I admire the view for a moment before I slide down to my knees to start kissing her thighs. She whimpers and moans as I slowly kiss a path to between her legs and around her little slut. Her body starts to betray her as she rocks herself back and forth gyrating her hips while my tongue teased her. Her moans come in to rythim with her body as my tongue slides up and down from her ass to the tip of her pussy, while I look up at her I see her hands clutching her breasts. My cock twitching between my legs at the sight as my tongue pushes her apart and starts to explore her. I find her clit as I slowly flick it with the tip of my tongue her breath becomes heavy. Her hands on her stomach as she continues to roll her hips bucking again me I feel her body tensing up and releasing as she moans louder with her body shakes. I feel here hands move to my head as my finger starts to slide in her pussy, I feel her contractions around it as I add a second finger, I worked it in but she's tight. Her pussy leaking lubricates my fingers entry in her, her breath becomes labored moans becoming almost constant as I slide my fingers in and out of her. She puts her hands on top of my head pulling me in as she starts violently grinding her pussy against my tongue and starts screaming "OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD!" her pussy clamps down hard on my fingers and juices staring shooting from her pussy as she rolls her hips. I try lapping up ever drop as she comes hard for the first time rolling right in to a hard second orgasm then an even harder third orgasm releasing even more juices every time. Her hands pushing my head back from her pussy as she tries to regain her composure. Her hips still rolling as I kiss the top of her pussy making my way back up her body as my lips land on her nipples my cock slides against her pussy, parting it with my shaft as she pushes back grinding herself against me. She wraps her legs around me and I make my way up to her lips, her arms wrapped around my neck as she pulls me down and we kiss deeply as we continue to tease each other. I know I need to quit for a minute to get the condoms out of the glove box I put there for this occasion but I can't stop myself and she shows no signs of releasing me. Her moans are intoxicating making me loose whatever control I have left as we slide her pussy up and down against My cock.she pushing herself up and I pull back just enough that the head of my cock finally finds her sopping wet pussy entrance the head of my cock starts its journey inward. She has a tightness o hadn't felt in many decades since I was her age as I push myself forward she squeaks with pleasure as she grips my cock tightly and releases it with every inch until I'm as far as I can get inside of her. Slowly, gently I pull out to push back in, her pussy gripping my cock swallowing it before she releases so I can pull back out. Every thrust is met with her pushing back as her legs pull my body in to hers. My pace slowly increasing with her moans, her contractions begging me for more and trying to coax the cum from my body as my hips slap in to her thighs. Her breathing become heavy, labored with my thrusts as she starts to orgasm wildly and I push in harder. Her tits bounce with every thrust and she pulls me down for another kiss before pushing my head towards her breasts, gripping one with my hand while I suck the nipple of the others I continue thrusting in to her. I can't last much longer at this pace as the pressure builds iny balls, she's become a savage begging for my cock to fuck her harder while she orgasms, shooting squirts of juices against my body. I know I shouldn't cum in her but there's nothing I can do to stop myself as she grips my cock, her legs pulling me in and with a final push deep I release myself, squirt after squirting ejects for my cock shooting ropes of cum deep within her as I push in hard moaning. Her eyes looking up at me grow wide as she figures out what I have just done. A worrying look overtakes her face for a moment before she tightens her legs around me and finishes orgasming herself. I pull out and push in her a couple more times as she releases her grip from me. When I finally pull my deflating cock out of her a stream of cum flows out and down on to the van step. Sle lays there looking at me in disbelief of what just happened rubbing her sore used pussy. After a while of rubbing herself and cooking she speaks "this isn't exactly what I had imagined things would go, but I was starting to wonder how long it would take you to get the hint and make a move, I've been trying to tease you for weeks" In disbelief I mutter that it's been hard to resist. She grins at me and says "you can take the chain off of the collar, I'm not going anywhere anyways in the middle of nowhere" she giggles "but I'm keeping the collar." I release her from the chain, we both get dressed. She sits in the front with me on the way back to my house, her hand on my thigh playing with my.cock the whole way home. As we pull in she leans over and gives me a kiss before saying "we should go on another ride again soon. As she gets out her dress comes up showing off her perfect ass, she pulls up her dress for another view before she walks off going home. I go in the house and stroke off another load thinking about everything that just happened and I can't wait to see her again walking back from class tomorrow wondering what she'll be wearing.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.

Nude Vista Content

Stepson Nick Strokes hard cock experienced a big side effect

07:51 10.5K

Stepson Nick Strokes hard cock experienced a big side effect

07:10 19.1K

(lesbian Side Effects)

08:00 13.7K

Charlie Forde- Side Effects May Vary

11:59 11.9K

Side Effects Of Playing Too Much GTA (Grope Teens Anytime)

07:00 19.4K

Lesbian Side Effects - Ameena Green & Lysagna Delray & Xxlayna Marie

07:59 2.4K